《Tales of Demons and Gods: reincarnation》


 1 1. Death and Rebirth

    Our Protagonist, Mr. Xiao Ming is a fair main with 6''2 height with Athlete composition. With blue eyes(Consider Naruto''s eyes with slight dim in color.) and silver hair (Kakashi''s hair) , he is eye candy to the girls and women. He has a good personality with helping tendency. He respects his elders and his peers and has good social contact. His parents passed away when he was a kid, in a car accident. The neighbors were good friends with them, hence they adopted him.


    His relatives were somewhat greedy and tried to take his inheritance but in vain. From that, he came to know about the dark side of humans and their consequences. He is smart for his age(I am not making him too OP.) and was able to ace his studies, joined a well-reputed university and graduated with the best score and joined an American MNC company(if any of the natives feels bad for me suggesting an American MNC then I''ll apologize). Even though he had everything he still had a void in his heart.


    In the second year of his work, he came across anime and novels which had an attraction towards it. He became a fan of anime and novels (I am not making him an otaku since he is smart and has good memory he will pretty much remember the plot.).Some of his favorite characters are Netero from HxH, Goku from DB series, since they are powerful yet hard working, especially netero since he thanked the Martial arts by practicing 10,000 punches in a day for two years without food and water alone with his will power. By taking those two as the role model he started practicing martial arts to maintain the mind and body fit and peace. His favorite novel is TDG since it has a good challenge, mythical beings and fan of wuxia novels.


    Now coming to his love life, he has a lover from his childhood. Her name is Feng Xiu, daughter of the neighbor who adopted him. She has had a crush on him since childhood and consoled him during the loss of his parents. the crush becomes love at middle school and two-sided at the high school. Some people were jealous of them since both were good looking and good at studies.


    At the age of 50, Feng Xiu passed away due to heart attack. Xiao Ming was devastated for his loss but stood straight to support his son. He opened an orphanage for both young and old and took care of them with their saving money. He helped the young children in their education by paying their fees and books. He also looked after old people and helped them to feel like family with the youngsters. Both young and old people thought each other as family.


    This continued for 25 years. In those years, Xiao saw much up and downs in humanity. The death of old people and graduation of youngsters from the orphanage and their life thought Xiao about fragility of life and will power of humanity. He often thanks the gods for being born as Human. The graduated students went to reputed universities and joined in reputed companies. They often visit the orphanage and will donate to improve the standards of those living in the orphanage.


    At the age of 75, Xiao Ming gave the orphanage to his son, Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan married a kind woman and was gifted with two children. They took their grandfather as Role model. At the age of 80, Xiao Ming passed away due to old age. During his death, his life went like frames of the movie in front of him, indicating his time for death. His face had a serene smile that indicated that he had accomplished everything in his life and left this world peacefully. The entire family and people from the orphanage grieved for his death and vowed to be a better person in future.


    On waking up, he sees a white room of size 25*25 meter, with a throne majestically at the mid of the room. A man with aged but majestic face sitting on the throne with a helper on his side, writing something on his note. His aura was like a scholar but at the same time it was the aura of supreme. The man then looked at Xiao Ming and said in a voice laced with wisdom and care, "Xiao Ming."


    Our protagonist answered yes. Then the man introduced himself, "I am what you people called as god or deity, responsible for life and death. Since you have a high karmic point by helping both young and old, I have decided to give you second chance, but beware that I can''t reincarnate you in the same world which affects the balance of the world. Choose the world where you wish to reincarnate, and I can grant you three wishes based on karmic points. Choose your wish wisely my boy."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Hearing this Xiao Ming was excited and started contemplating about his wishes. After sometimes he decided and with a resolute face, he answered the god, "I wish to reincarnate in the world of Tales of Demons and Gods in. As for my three wish


    1. Need a body which can adapt to any condition and improve it further


    2. High comprehensive ability


    3.Eidetic memory


    "Wise choice, this can be done. And also, I have a surprise kept for you. When time comes, you will understand", says the god. With that, he opens a portal to TDG world. When Xiao Ming moves to the portal, the god wishes him good luck and sends him to the TDG world.


    In St. Ancestral Mountain, where spirit beast roams freely within their territories where humans were once inhabited. After the Age of darkness, the population of humans diminished greatly due to spirit beast. Humans then for their safety united and build a haven for their future generations, which is called glory city. The city withstood many spirit beast hordes and still stands proud. The mayor of the city is one of the three major families, snow wind family current Patriarch Ye Zong. There are three major families and other noble families.

 2 2. Plans and Growth

    The reincarnation of Nie Li, The plot of sacred family, expedition to the ruins and dark guild, beast horde and the nether region, Ye Han''s plot to kill Ye Zong, draconic realms and finally the most notorious and dangerous last boss, sage emperor and their deities. Considering them Tian had a shiver running down on his spine. Then I thought, ''I want to be strong to face these enemies and to avoid the radar of the sage emperor. To do that, first, I want to understand the rules and laws of the world and try to improve the fighting style and think out of the box. Nie li''s method of getting strong is good, but that is not enough. Also, I must conceal my powers and act as slightly above average to prevent them from suspecting and avoid prying eyes from various factions including dark guild.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Since I am just a newborn, I can''t focus on physical activities. I must first focus on my soul and strengthen my will to live in this world. In this world it is "killed or to be killed", so one must have the conviction to kill to protect my family and other I love. Also, there is one technique from that anime will be useful for me to cultivate since it does not require any soul force or any herbs.


    Life in Ao family(Ao cloud ->Ao family) was good. Both parents loved me a lot. Mother Bai wu especially never leaves my side and always cuddles me by pinching my cheeks and all. I was hailed as a genius since I rarely cry and if anything needed I would just shout, to indicate that I need something. My parents were happy that their son was a genius. I started to walk at the age of and my first word at age of 1 1/2 was "mama." Mother was so happy that she pushed her husband aside, reached me and was squeezed to a hug. His father pouted but was happy inside. I consoled him by saying "dada", making him happy.


    At age of two, I started running around and do small exercises. I also started to read baby books to adapt to this world''s alphabets. After understanding the basics, I started reading complex books. I came to know that I was in the same generation as Nie li, making me feel relaxed. At age of three, I was able to make fluent conversations, making people astonished at the level of my growth. I always train my soul through meditation. Meditation does help in clearing the mind and able to merge with nature. I still didn''t reach that level.


    At the age of four, I started my training for haki and adaptable physique. I started to work on sit ups, push ups, running glory city 5 times and punch jab, etc. I also asked the servants to make contact with me by using stick to make it contact my skin. This was watered down version of Rayleigh method on haki. I used the blindfold to obstruct my vision and used only my other senses to feel the stick. After a month, I was able to understand the basis of observation haki.


    For the next three years, I continued to hone basics on observation haki. I was able to dodge the attacks which had intent with them. I asked my servants to attack me with the wooden pole. They were reluctant but after explaining that they only need to make a contact, they accepted. I was able to dodge the attacks that came towards me. I then asked them to increase the speed of attack and dodged them. This went for a while but at last I got hit around 25 times. I was able to understand my limit and places for improvement. I thanked my servants for spending time to which they were surprised.


    I then started to work on armament haki. I ask my servants to throw rubber balls at me. It was painful but due to my adoptable body I was able to withstand the attacks. During these exercise I was able to understand the basics of armament haki. It is actually an invisible armor made of our will to reduce the impact on original body. I was able to double the attack power using it but was unable to coat it around my body.


    I then focused on increasing my knowledge by reading various books which includes history, geography, inscription, alchemy, forging and finally swordsmanship. In previous life, I was a fan of swords, so I decided to take on Swordsmanship. Due to my comprehension ability and eidetic memory, I was able to understand and complete every book in the library on glory city (not the other clan technique since they are secret.). I used wooden katana, since sharp swords can hurt me and my age never allowed to take steel swords. I made the sword from strong wood available in glory city. I was a master level in the field of the sword, inscription, alchemy and forging at age of eight.


    I devised the gravity inscription to improve the movement and tempering of my body. I placed the seal on my body and started with 2 times of normal gravity. Using my alchemy knowledge, I was also able to create a solution similar to the senzu bean effect and named it "Revital portion." It was able to replenish used soul force and revitals physique from weariness. This helped in my training on the physique and tempering my soul. I also achieved major accomplishment in both haki. My observation can sense up to 20 meters, and armament can block metal projectile and coat my hand and legs up to elbow and knee.


    I then created soru, tekkai(with help of armament) and geppou. My swordsmanship was able to achieve a major accomplishment in basic self created sword style called "Tyrant sword style" which deals in power and speed. At age of nine, I started my cultivation on my soul force. I created my own cultivating manual from scratch with help of various manuals from the library. I named the cultivation "Heavenly Chaos technique" since every living thing are born from chaos and able to siphon chaos energy from nature. I also gave some new alchemy recipes to Alchemy Association gaining acknowledgement from Head of alchemy association. I became an alchemy grandmaster at age of 11.


    I improved the economy of my clan by introducing various businesses to the city and became one of the prominent and rich families in glory city.


    Third Pov:


    Now we see our MC, standing at top of the clan building watching the glorious city. He is now 12 years old, with a height of 6 inches, with black hair (like Goku) and blue eyes. He trained his body to the extent where there is no baby fat present in the body. He has six pack athlete physique. He was wearing brown sleeveless gi with ''heart'' character on his right side chest (consider Goku cloth with netero''s heart character.).


    Today is the big day for him also the day where the plot starts. He was admitted in Holy orchid institute same as Nie li. He is now 4-star silver rank demon spiritualist with legend rank physique. His demon spirit is monkey king with god rank growth which he encountered in St. ancestral mountain. It was on verge of death, escaped from draconic realms using a forbidden technique, where it encountered Long Tian. First, he was wary but knowing each other they became good friends and knowing that he was going to die. Monkey king used its last of its soul force to make its spirit soul for Tian to integrate, becoming demon spiritualist.


    He used his inscription to seal his soul force to below bronze rank to avoid standing out. His gravity seal was at 40 times the normal gravity. His conquerer''s haki awakened during a life and death fight with spirit beast and later honed them to an extent where 3-star silver rank will pass out from that haki. His observation improved to an extent where he can sense glory city and unlocking the future perception for 2 seconds. His armament had a breakthrough and now he can coat his entire body and can withstand attacks from black gold ranks. His sword realm broke through where he can cut steels and create a flying attack. His rokushiki also had a major breakthrough and can use rokugan fluently. He has indigo soul realm with chaos attribute. He has created two domains which were a sword and slaughter domain.

 3 Plot starts

    I then saw some major characters like Xiao Ning''er, Ye Ziyun, Nie Li, Lu Piao, Shen Yue and others. All were seated on class, and some were looking at me. Brushing those stares, I sat in the third row near the wall and started to meditate forgetting the outside world. The children looking at me had mixed feelings. Girls mostly had a blush in their cheeks, and some had hearts in their eyes. Boys were jealous of him for his looks and the attention, especially Shen Yue. Ye ziyun had a look of curiosity and Xiao Ning''er, well she was slightly startled. Xiao Ning''er was feeling anxiety and nostalgic. She never why but her heart was fluttering but then she became stoic and went back doing her work.


    I was on my own thoughts, ''What should I do once the plot starts? should I also disrespect Shen Xiu and stand with nie li or act as nothing happened? I do have a problem with sacred family, should I show it as it is? I don''t like Nie li that much as a character but his cause is a noble one. What should I do? And why did my heart flutter when I saw Xiao Ning''er? It was the same feeling when I see Feng Xiu. How strange''.


    I was brought out from my thoughts when class started. Shen Xiu came to class and took note of children present. She was wearing blue Chinese dress with wolf pelt around her neck. She obviously had disdain towards the commoners and a sense of pride towards his cousin Shen yue. She then explained about the demon spirits, demon spiritualist and fighters. Tian who knew all about this knowledge was looking at Nie li, waiting to detect the changes in his soul force.


    Third Pov:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Finally, Nie li''s gaze fell on me. Both of them made eye contact with each other. He was perplexed. He did not remember Long Tian that much and his attire was somewhat different from what he has seen in the entire realm. Nie li looked Tian for a while and then returned his thoughts about changes to bring to glory city.


    Shen Xiu then explained about her spirit beast scarlet flaming fox beast and transforming to the fox spirit. Children were at awe at that transformation. But after the next few minutes, some felt disgusted about her. She started to preach that not all are equal and some are born to be great and others are cannon fodders for their life. Equality is not suited for real life. This causes some disturbances among the students. Some noble children were having smug look and some commoners having sad look.


    Both Nie li and Long Tian were disgusted by her attitude. Then suddenly Nie li bombarded questions to shen Xiu by asking about people in St. ancestral mountain and other places. When she failed to answer he even mocked her by using the phrase ''frog in the well''. This caused a few snickers and few furious faces from the noble side.


    Shen Xiu became enraged and started to demoralise him by saying about his soul realm "red soul" and mocked him that he can grow only to the Bronze level for the rest of his life. He again countered it by saying about Lord ye mo, the legend rank demon spiritualist who was commoner and how he came to power. He then challenged the teacher that if he didn''t reach the bronze rank in two months he will quit school and vice versa.


    Finally, unable to endure the disrespect to the sacred family, shen Xiu gave punishment to Nie li to stand at the back of the class for her entire class. Tian watched Nie li went and stood at the back of the class. He was followed by Du zhe, Lu piao and some three children.


    Tian''s Pov:


    Watching them, I made up my mind and went to stand next to the group. Seeing this both teacher and students were stunned. Shen Xiu then asked, "What is the meaning of this Long tian?". I then answered, remembering Sasuke''s dialog to Naruto during the fight with Haku," It''s just that, my body moved on its own''. Infuriated by my answer Shen Xiu punished me by making me stand with them for the entire semester.


    Since I wanted to infuriate her even more I said, "If I am able to reach gold rank within two months, then you must kowtow to the students for slandering them, If I failed then I will be your slave for the rest of my life. I swear it on my cultivation and my family name. Do you dare to take the challenge?".


    The entire class became silent. They never thought I would make such a vicious bet. Compared to mine, Nie li''s challenge was better in terms of condition. She would only quit school, but with mine she will drag the sacred family to ground and it won''t be good for her. Shen xiu was livid for such humiliating challenge but nevertheless she accepted it.


    Shen Xiu then informed about soul colour of Ye ziyun, Xiao ning''er and Shen yue and about their future aspects. During that time, I introduced myself to fellow members standing next to me, "Hi, My name is Long Tian from Ao family, nice to meet you all.". Others also introduced themselves and spoke about the current scenario and the difficulties of each family.


    Nie li was surprised to know about Tian and his achievements. He was slightly wary of him, not because of his fame but because of his memory about Tian. Yet he threw the idea back of his head and spoke to them and shamelessly declared that Ye ziyun will be his(nie li).

 4 Meeting Xiao Ninger

    I wanted to join in their expedition to meet Xiao Ning''er and to verify the feeling in my heart. Every time I meet her, I have an anxiety and nostalgic feeling. My heart flutters and butterflies tickle my stomach(Just a metaphor. Apologies if it was bad). And now the feeling became more and more prominent. Hence, I joined them since she would be in training grounds.


    Both Nie li and I were astonished by shamelessness of the sacred family. Nie li then turned towards me and asked, "Is it ok for you to give us that much money. Even though I asked *cough* shamelessly * cough* you didn''t have to give us, though?". I said, "Let''s just say I am betting on future generation for the better future of glory city." . Nie li saw me sceptically and said nothing. They we brought the ingredients to make drugs to weaken the sheep. At night all four of us jumped into the forest undetected.


    We used Lu piao as bait to lure the sheep to the trap. But he was afraid and did not follow the plan and ran. Seeing this, the sheep got angry due to trespassing and started to chase after him. That is where I was able to experience the marksmanship of Nie li. After hearing bickering and ranting of Lu Piao, we collected the material from the sheep''s body. We sold it for a few hundred demon spirit coins. We used sheep hunting to hone their stealth and marksmanship.


    We continued this routine for a few weeks to improve the Trio''s foundation. A proper foundation can provide proper growth. They followed this principle to improve their speed and stealth. During these training period I was able to showcase my sword arts to the Trio''s.


    When we were in hunting grounds, we came across bronze rank arachnid which is well known for poison.It was in pitch black with white dots on the back of it. This causes intimidation to others. Its potent poison call kills early silver rank DS(demon spiritualist). This time I went to frontline and others was behind him.


    I unsheathed my beloved sword "kokushibyo"(sorry if the spelling is wrong). The sword was 20 inches, curved, single-edged sword. The hilt was two hand swept with a circular guard with lacquered wood. The blade was pitch black with a light tint of red like blood. I stood still in front of the spider, and it started to move towards me.


    We continued to hunt for a few weeks. The side effect of this is an investigation from the institute to check the loss of animals from the hunting ground and lack of sleep for the trio. I was still energetic due my honing of physique and soul force.


    Third Pov:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Finally, the fated day came. In the forest, there will be the sound of footsteps of four people moving here and there hunting spirit beast. After sometimes Lu piao gave his suggestion,"I am tired to move, I need a rest.". Others also were tired so they decided to take rest. Tian knowing that its time asked Nie li to be on guard since he was going for a stroll for a personal reason. Nie li gave permission since he knew his character.


    He did not pry on Tian''s matter since everyone has their own secret and he was sure Tian did not plan to betray the city. He heard from others about his contribution to the city. Tian was in hurry to meet the ice goddess and verify his doubts.

 5 Revealations and Reunion

    Using the light from the soul force, I saw her face. Her eyes were open, her long eyelashes were narrowed. She had flawless, white skin glowing a healthy pink, and rich, delicate lips. She and Ye Ziyun possessed two different kinds of beauty. Ye Ziyun possessed a silent elegance, like a beautiful violet flower. While she was charming, with a seductive and glamorous look, like a rose with thorns.


    My heart nearly stopped looking her beauty. I was in a trance and was thinking how her beauty would have heightened when she was seen with sakura tree. I couldn''t help but tried to merge Feng Xiu and her. The feeling became worse and I felt a small pain in my heart. When I imagined a scene of marriage between Shen Fei and Ning''er, I was livid. It was like ripping a part of me. She was trying to run from her fate by getting strong unknowingly killing her in the process.


    I then adjusted myself and went to meet her. I wanted answers and I was sure that everything will lay bare when I meet her. "Don''t be hasty. I am Long Tian your classmate" I introduced myself to her.


    Xiao Ning''er Pov:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    My name is Xiao Ning''er and I have a secret that no one knows. I am a reincarnated person. My past self was Feng Xiu, Wife of Xiao Ming and Mother of Xiao Yan. We lived a happy life and were in love with my husband even after marriage. My love increased for him and we lived a satisfying life. But all the good things will come to an end.


    When we started to age, I found that I had a heart problem. Not wanting to make him worried I kept it hidden. I was hoping to prolong my life to live with him. Alas fate was cruel. At age of 55, I left the living world leaving behind my husband and son. My heart was nearly shattered when I looked at his face. He nearly broke down but soon stood up to look after our son.


    I was born in winged-dragon family as daughter of the patriarch. I was named as Xiao Ning''er. This caused me surprised and sense of nostalgic swept through me. His name also starts with Xiao. I considered this name as sacred since I believe he would be with me through my name.


    As time moved on, I was able to walk and speak at age of 1 and 2 respectively. I was considered as genius and was treated with respect. I was able to make friends with Ye Ziyun, daughter of city lord. Our friendship grew but suddenly our family started to decline. A sense of inferiority complex developed inside me and our friendship broke. Suddenly my family made a marriage pact with sacred family first heir, Shen Fei, a playboy who destroyed the lives of several girls.


    I was devastated and was powerless to do anything. I cried for days and always thought of Xiao Ming. My heart couldn''t accept anyone other than Xiao Ming. Even though it was impossible, I hoped that Xiao Ming one day come and save her like prince charming. I then started to practice hard to stand against sacred family and tried to break the marriage arrangement. I would sometimes suffer a burn marks on my foot and ribcage but never took it serious.


    When the school started, I never spoke to others and always had cold attitude to others. One day, the heir of Ao family came to class and sat at a corner. He saw many people and when our eyes met each other, I was feeling strange. My heart was beating faster, and I was flustered. It gave me a nostalgic feeling, the one I sensed when I was with Xiao Ming. I then broke the contact and listened to class.


    A few days went by but the feeling became more and more prominent. I couldn''t be able to forget his face and always will be on my dreams. I wanted answers but never took initiative to reach him.


    One day when I was practicing in the training grounds, I was able to perceive a presence hiding at bushes looking at her. I suddenly took a dagger and said to that person, "Who is still in the training grounds at this time?". Suddenly a boy of my age came out and introduced himself. I was shocked that it was fellow classmate Long Tian and for no reason, my heart started to beat faster. I know knew that answers would lay bare.


    Tian''s Pov:


    I saw Ning''er stance and knew that she was on her guard. i heard her reply, "Oh, its actually classmate Tian. I saw you in class. I am now in middle of training. what are you doing here? Are you responsible for hunting of spirit beast?". I was astonished at her intelligence and when heard her voice, I was melted at sound. It reminded me of ''her'' voice.


    "Yes, it was us", I replied in straightforward manner. she watched me for few moments. . she then replied, "I am going to continue my training" in a slight cold manner but in that sound I found ample amount of warmth.


    Intending to help her, I said "When night falls, don''t both of your legs feel as if they''re being burned by fire?". After looking at her shocked expression, I continued, "Not only do both of your legs feel as if they were being burned by fire, your body would be extremely cold. Every night at midnight it would feel as if it was hailing on your body. It would be terribly painful. Even training your soul force wouldn''t be possible, would it?".


    I knew about Artic disease and its symptom. I was sad and proud of her. sad that she has to endure the torturous pain and proud of her courage to endure it. I never knew why but ;looking at her suffering my heart almost broke. I decided to help her and make her life better.


    I then said "In addition to these symptoms, your body should be bruised in certain areas. Those bruises should be extremely painful and not only do they not dissipate, they should also be spreading around the body. You haven''t stepped into 1-star Bronze rank yet, but once you do, in the best case scenario, you will get seriously ill and your cultivation will be greatly reduced. In the worst case scenario, you will die."


    I then saw her expression and immediately my heart broke. she was devastated, knowing that her hard work was going to be wasted. She then shakingly asked," Is there a way to cure this. Since you knew about the disease, you must also know about the cure". She was crying at the end.


    I told her, "Yes there is a way to cure it. You can look it up in the Holy Orchid Institute''s library. The illness is called: Arctic Disease."


    I was able to see that she gained some hope. Dropping her guard she finally said, "Please help me". I never thought she would be asking help. somehow I felt like an idiot not helping her soon.


    I then explained about Daoyin technique which was a cure to the artic disease, "The Daoyin technique must be used to massage the affected areas, to dissipate the bruise. Medicine made from combining Golden Striped Grass with Imperial Sky Grass must be consumed daily, with your situation, for roughly a month or so. In the best case scenario, ten days could be enough for you to be fully recovered from the illness."


    I was able to comprehend the books in the library. I could say that I am equal to Nie li in terms of knowledge. I was able to see a small amount of doubt in her eyes. I then warned her not to train soul force in the night. I suddenly thought, in novel her cultivation technique was flawed. This also acted as factor for her illness.


    I asked her for her cultivation technique. She was slightly wary yet she gave him the technique. Seeing this he was disappointed. It had n number of flaws.


    When I received the technique from her, our hands came to contact. This made my heart to beat crazily and next second we both were covered by white light. when the light diminished, I was able to identify the space clearly. It was the same space where I met the god after my death. When I looked at myself for injury, I was shocked. I was in my adult form as Xiao Ming before death. I searched for Ning''er and found her.


    I went near her and was suddenly frozen in my place. What I saw was not Ning''er but Feng Xiu. My heart nearly stopped looking at her. I even thought it was an illusion. I tried to dispel it but there was no change in it. A part of me wanted to run and hug her but a part of me was slightly wary. I saw that she also had same expression. we were nearly sure that we were the Xiao Ming and Feng Xiu.


    Suddenly, we heard a booming laughter. "Now no need to wary. You both know me and this is your surprise for both you. Your hypothesis on each other were right. You both were Feng Xiu and Xiao Ming and in this life you guys are Xiao Ning''er and Long Tian. Due to fidelity to each other, I decided to reincarnate both of you in the same world. I hope you enjoy my surprise. Live a long life."


    We both were shocked to hear that. It was the God who reincarnated us and he gave us a surprise that we could never forget for the rest of our life. We were suddenly shrouded by white light and we came back to forest. I immediately ran towards her and she came towards me. When we reached closer, I immediately hugged her, crying and she also cried. We never thought we would again meet each other.


    I said, "I never thought we would reunite again in this world. Do you know how much I missed you? Feng''er, my Feng''er". She also said, "My love for you never wavered even for a second. I missed you my Xiao''er. The power of our love made us reincarnated in same world and made us meet each other. I always love only you.". I only replied her by giving a passionate kiss which she always loves.

 6 Talk, Treatment and Breakfas

    I saw her crying and made me sad. She must be blaming herself for not accompanying me, couldn''t witness the growth of their son and couldn''t look after their grandchildren. I tightened the hug and, "Silly. I am here with you now. Don''t worry. They will do great in their life and our son is also a good father. And finally, we will be together now and ever.". I even gave a kiss on her forehead to calm her.


    I then asked her,"So, how has been your life till now?". I knew the plot up to a certain degree, but never knew why winged-dragon family were cornered. She then started to narrate her story and when she finished it, I was livid. Her own family members thought of sending her to her death. If it was past, I would try to help her indirectly to an extent, but now she is my wife. How dare they do that her? I even thought of exterminating the Sacred family entirely, but I was not strong enough to do that.


    I have decided at that moment. Sage emperor only divinate when he felt someone threatened his reign in the draconic realm but not in Tiny world. I will give all out after reaching Black gold rank. I will crush them to such a point there wont be another sacred family in forming. I will raze anyone who tries to hurt my beloved ones. Since power is everything, I will stand at the pinnacle of the power. To support my resolve there was a roar of thunder resounded.


    I then started to treat her wounds. Her skin was so soft that I wanted to touch it forever. I might even develop a fetish. I was treating her wound with care not to make her feel pain as much as possible. After completing the treatment, I asked her, "Is there any other place you feel pain. I will treat you.". But at the next instance he felt like stupid.


    I treated her with care to reduce the burden as much as possible. During treatment some of my fingers made contact with her chest region. I immediately remembered the feeling of the heavenly valley. It was soft and bouncy. After completing the treating and savoring the feeling, I immediately asked her cultivation technique. As I remembered it was full was flaws.


    I then modified the technique temporarily since I will create best technique for her. After completing it, we found that it was nearly dawn. We were sad that it was time to part, but we never minded since we would meet in school all day. After parting I went back to meet the trio.


    After sometime, I came to school in anticipation since I would be meeting her again. I reached the class wearing, orange gi with green potara(not original but imitation with no powers) earrings which gave him a unique charm. It''s time for Shen Xiu''s lesson again. However, we felt that her lessons were simply pointless and boring. All she did was babble away on the stage daily. Of course, during Shen Xiu''s lesson, we would be standing at the back of the class. The lesson will be starting soon, and students were gathering in small groups, chit chatting.


    Nie li sometimes look towards ye zhiyun and sighed. He then look at Shen Yue where latter had a smug face sitting near Yun''er. With his status he never interacts with peasants. Shen Yue then looked towards me warily, since I have indigo soul realm.


    Third Pov:


    The supposed group was discussing with each other to improve money. Du zhe suddenly asked Nie li, "What is the plan now?". They stopped the hunt yesterday to avoid further suspicion. Nie li said, "You will know after the school" mysteriously. Tian was meditating at the back of the classroom. The six people saw him and smiled wryly. He always meditates for half an hour before starting of the class.


    Suddenly Xiao Ning''er moved from her place. Everyone stoped their antics and looked at her. She dressed in orange to match Tian''s gi with some cologne to make good appeal (Not that kind of appeal). Xiao Ning''er was the only girl in the class who is beautiful, outstanding and comparable to Ye Ziyun. The two girls every move and action would attract the direction of everyone in the class. Ye Ziyun''s character was gentle. She never looked down on others nor was she arrogant. Therefore many commoner girls are willing to be friends with her. As for Xiao Ning''er, her character came off as cold and aloof, making her an ice beauty.


    When they saw she was going near Tian, everyone was murmuring to each other. "Tian must have angered the ice goddess. He is going to get the wrath of woman." . Some were snickering. Ye ziyun was watching curiously as she only knew about Tian to an extent. What did he do to make Xiao Ning''er angry?


    As their distance getting closer and closer, tension was so thick in the atmosphere, where you can smell it. Tian, however, was still meditating in peace. The six members distanced themselves from him. When she came in front of him, she was able to see him clearly. The meditating position and his serene face. She always loved his serene face. With his earring and his demeanor, it gave him unique charm. There was unnoticeable pink hue on her cheeks. She then silently waited for him to wake from meditation.


    When he opened his eye, he saw Ning''er standing in front of him. His heart was beating like war drums. He was mesmerized by her beauty. Both of them lost in their own world. Due to some noises both of them broke from trance. Everyone was waiting for a beating, but the words from her made them almost fall. "I made some lunch for you. Would you like to eat with me?" she said.


    There was a pin drop silence permeating the room. They even checked their ears properly thinking that they heard it wrong. The six members mouths were falling on the ground. Never in their life they would hear this from her. The students were pinching themselves that they were dreaming or not. Tian heart softened hearing her request.


    "Sure" He said. He would be an idiot if he refused his wife''s cooking. She then silently sat next to him. The whole class has been in such an uproar since the ice queen, who never spoke a word was speaking with Tian and bringing lunch for him. Ye ziyun was perplexed to character change of Ning''er. She was friend with Ning''er from childhood, but that changed when she gradually distanced herself from her. Now taking initiative for a boy she became curious. But shen yue was fuming. Xiao Ning''er was betrothed to his elder brother Shen Fei, Yet she is speaking with some other guy who hangs with trash.


    Tian started eating. He was shocked once he tasted it. She was able to recreate the taste which he loved to savor. He enjoyed the food and ate it happily, since the food she made was his favorite. Unknowing to him, tears started to swell on his eyes. He really missed her cooking and felt lonely after she left the world of living. Ning''er, who saw that was shocked. She saw loneliness and melancholy in those eyes. She cursed herself for making him feel lonely. She then felt a hand at her hands. She saw Tian looking at her with love and care, reassuring her.


    Tian finished eating the food with bliss on his face. She was happy that he loved her food. She also informed him that she would bring food every day. He complied happily, and she went back to her place.

 7 Inscription and Humiliation

    Suddenly as the bell for lesson to start rang, Shen Xiu twists her waist and walked into the classroom. Unlike her usual arrogant attitude, the smile on her face looked like a chrysanthemum. Children were perplexed by her behavior. Unlike them I never minded her change of character. With my observation I was able to sense four people at the back of the class. Two of them were the vice principal and one of the teachers of the institute. The other two were new and one had black gold rank Demon spiritualist. I then remembered, according to plot, there will be guest looking for the quality of the education.


    Shen Xiu started, "Today I''m going to talk about Inscription Patterns. Whether if it''s fighters or demon spiritists, Inscription Patterns are very important. Inscription Patterns is separated into two parts, respectively the Enchanting Patterns and the Battle Patterns. Enchanting Patterns can be inscribed on armours and weapons.


    As it can greatly enhance the combat abilities those armours and weapons, especially if it''s used by a Demon Spiritist, they can make use of weapons and armours with Enchanting Patterns on it to release far more power than their base strength. As for Battle Patterns, they are used with Inscription Pattern Scrolls. By inscribing it onto the scroll and then activating it, can have a sudden burst of fighting power!"


    Many were shocked that today she actually teaches and doesn''t just blabber. She shamelessly wants to save her face in front of the VIP. She then explains the origin of the inscription and its uses. I was able to hear the discussions taking place behind the class due to my enhanced hearing from the observation.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Shen Xiu slightly raised her chest. Her face, which was full of pride, and said, "Today I want to talk about Sacred Flaming Patterns! In the research on Sacred Flaming Patterns, the Sacred family is no doubt has a well-deserved lead!".


    "The Sacred Flaming Patterns has 66 foundation patterns. This pattern, for example¡­,". Shen Xiu drew a totem formed from many patterns coming together on the blackboard, "This is the Scarlet Sunburst Pattern. This pattern was created by Sacred family''s first-generation house master. It''s the most powerful Bronze pattern! This pattern is made up of 36 foundation patterns combined together. It''s, also the most complex pattern among the Bronze patterns. Next we''ll talk about these 36 foundation patterns.". She boasted while teaching since it was created by sacred family. I sighed for her ignorance. The pattern itself had flaws and with that pattern one can only boil water.


    She then swept her vision through the class and fell on two people making her frown. Tian nad Nie li were those two, where former was able to repel the sacred family and latter contradicted her. She wanted to teach those two a lesson. Nie li was sleeping while Tian was meditating. Since those two were not listening, she had a sly smile since she got a chance to humiliate them. She then went to Nie li''s side, while noble students were laughing silently at fate of Nie li.


    She then woke Nie li, who groggily answered that he knew the answer. She asked him to explain, he explained about Book of Divine lightning fire book and lightning flame burst pattern. Hearing this, students were puzzled as they never came across those terms. Shen Xiu berated him for his lack of knowledge and sternly said such books never existed, and he was making things up. But with the help of student he was able to prove that the book exist and first patriarch of sacred family stole that and converted it by himself.


    He then explained about the conduct of Demon spiritualist, and pointing that sacred family pattern was fraud. Both Shen Xiu and Shen Yue were beyond furious as their family name was being slandered. He then added that if anything happens to him, Sacred family would be the first to be questioned.


    Due to this farce, I couldn''t meditate properly. With slight anger mood, I woke up and went to the board. This startled the students, VIP and elders. I then started to draw an inscription pattern similar to lightning flame burst inscription pattern with changes in 10 bronze patterns, 5 gold patterns making it even more complex.


    Third Pov:


    Shen xiu who was angered by Nie li decided to take it on Tian and shouted, "What are you doing scribbling on board! It is not a drawing class where you can scribble and say it as inscription." Xiao Ning''er frowned because they might do something to Tian. Nie li also curiously watched, waiting for him to explain.


    VIP who has been silent till now, suddenly appeared near Tian startling Shen Xiu and others. But he only saw Tian and said,"Explain.". Tian with a small smile on his face started to explain. "The pattern here is a derivative yet updated version of Lightning flame burst inscription. It also consists of 60 foundation patterns with changes in 10 bronze and 5 gold patterns making it even powerful.


    This can be done only after understanding law of thunder and fire. Thunder and fire are destructive yet life creating element. Thunder and flame create life as well as removes it. They complement each other since fire was created by lightning. Separatly, they can be moderately destructive, but together they annihilate. This pattern is based on annihilation. The pattern is used to separate fire and thunder at two ends of the pattern. But with a trigger those two were able to combine to create annihilation. This pattern can severely wound Black gold rank 1 star and kill anyone below them. I call it Thunder-fire annihilation."(idea from Martial World novel with my own spinning).


    Hearing this all were shell shocked. An inscription capable of wounding black gold rank and killing gold rank. Shen Xiu angrily said, "This is bullshit! How can be such an inscription exist. Can you prove it?". The VIP stared at Shen xiu and looked at Tian. Tian simply said, "Follow me.". They went to hunting ground, and Tian took a small pellet.


    Seeing this Shen Yue mocked,"Haha, don''t make me laugh.This small pellet is going to kill gold rank. stop making lies and just accept your incompetence". Many nobles laughed at Tian for his foolishness. But he did not even bat an eye at them.


    He showed it to VIP and said, "Look carefully. You too Nie li.". Both looked at it for sometime and was shell shocked. It indeed was capable of holding lightning and fire at both end respectively. They then gave it back to him. "Stand back. It is for your safety" he warned them. Affer seeing their safety he just threw the pellet towards the forest. *Booooooommmmmm* There was smoke rising with the thunderous roar of lightning of fire and fire.


    After smoke had cleared, they were able to see the landscape and were dumbstruck at Annihilation caused. The ground was scorched, and a crater of 5m range was formed. Seeing this destruction, nobles and Shen Yue were pissing their pants. Shen Xiu was now afraid of Tian, since he could easily kill her. Nie li was shocked and at the sometime relaxed since he was on his side. The VIP was shocked and impressed at his knowledge on the inscription. He and Nie li were geniuses needed to be nurtured for the future of glory city.


    Nie li and VIP then bombarded him with questions to which he answered patiently. After this session Shen Xiu was crestfallen and her image as a good teacher was destroyed by those two abominations. She then vowed to kill them both by any means. Tian looked at Shen Xiu and without anyone noticing, he showed his middle finger towards her.

 8 Kidnapping, Kill and Resolution

    The news of sacred family plagiarism on inscription pattern was also spreading like fire. This caused the fame of sacred family to fall. Many were speaking like "Oh. I never knew that they would shamelessly steal the inscription and claim it to be theirs" or "It seems sacred family is only good for threatening people.". This caused the members of sacred family to bow down their head in shame.


    They were furious at Nie li for slandering their family but now they focus on Tian, since he was a major threat to the Sacred family. With his inscription, it was enough to cripple the sacred family. So they decided to collaborate with the dark guild. They want to get the their hands on the Inscription, but they can''t directly touch him since he was under City lord''s protection. Hence, they came to most underhanded method of kidnapping kids and women to emotionally blackmail him to hand over the inscription. What they never knew is that this plan will bite them back in such a way that it will be etched as trauma for rest of their life.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    We(Nie Li and I) were discussing about inscriptions and their development. We were able to draft many inscriptions for concentrated attacks and protective layers. I found that even though Nie li''s knowledge on the inscription was lower than his, his ideas were good enough for protection. At evening, we parted ways went to our respective residence. After reaching home, I saw many of the clan members were in panic. I was able to deduce the situation from their expression. I failed to see women and kids in that premises.


    I never thought they would make a move on my family. My thoughts were na?ve. It seems that they would use whatever method they have on their sleeves. I underestimated them. This isn''t novel anymore, where the enemies target only the MC. It seems I need to accept that this is real life. My wife is also reincarnated here. If I don''t get a grip, I might even lose everything I have. I need power to save my loved ones.


    I used observation haki to pinpoint the location of my abducted family members. After searching for five minutes, I was able to locate them. After reaching there, I was able to get a clear view of that place. It was an abandoned building near the border of glory city. They chose a good location since if they were found out, they could easily escape to outside world. The building itself was covered with vines and mosses, making it impossible to locate and least suspicious place. I then heard someone speaking.


    "The sacred family members are indeed rich. To be able to buy potent anesthetic that will put gold rank to sleep and kidnap them.". The other was saying, "Shh, do you want the people to find out about our dealings with sacred family?. We will be killed by our superiors. So shut it.". I was able to confirm that this was handy work of sacred family. I need a visit to sacred family after saving my family. But next sentence made me nearly lose my sanity. "The women we kidnapped are all good looking. What do you say? Shall we play with them and then kill them? We shall make the kid feel despair and regret for standing against sacred family. We might even use a woman to keep an example for the major families. After getting the inscription lets kill him and others.".


    Unable to wait any longer, I blasted the door with my hands and entered the room. I then looked at my family members and was relieved. There weren''t any life threatening injuries. I saw that they were going to drag a little girl to torture. She was my cousin and was a good girl. She looked me as her idol. She is strong willed and courageous. I was glad that I was able to reach in time.


    The dark gild looked towards me with disdain. They were probably thought that I was just a child and underestimated me. One of them looked at me and said, "Boy, we are from Dark guild. Our client wants you to vanish from this world and need the inscription pattern you created. If you give it to us, we give you swift and painless death. Else we would torture you till death. We are known for torture specialist.". I never answered them. My eyes were covered by bangs. I then walked towards them slowly. They misunderstood that I surrendered. One of the members came towards me with a grin. Since they underestimated me, let me take advantage of it. During my training in the forest, I was able to strengthen my fingers to make holes on steel. I developed my shigan to that extent.


    Third Pov:


    The members saw Tian walking towards them. One of the members went towards him. when he reached in front of Tian, he moved his hand forward. The DG (Dark guild) members were laughing at Tian. Suddenly they heard bloodcurdling cry. When they snapped out of their stupor, they saw the member fully riddled with holes around his chest region. They also saw the blood dripping out of Tian''s finger.One of the members then shouted, "Bastard!! How dare you kill our members? We will show you what we are made of."


    Everyone of them were equipped with their weapons and ready to kill him. Tian looking at them with cold eyes devoid of any light and said, "You made one great sin which you never should have done. Touching my family equals to touching reverse scale of the dragon. You will face the consequence of touching my reverse scale." He then released his Conqueror Haki, which made some unconscious while others shivered at that aura. Without wasting time, he immediately knocked out the remaining members and hid them. He wanted to torture them thoroughly and give a message to Sacred family.


    His father and others reached there and saw that their family were safe. Tian requested his father to inform this to City lord.The DG members slowly opened their eyes. They looked around the surrounding. It was dark room lit with many candles for light. They then saw Tian, sitting in a chair looking at them. They were now afraid of them, since they experienced his aura. He then said, "Welcome to my training chambers. I am going to give you a chance to live. You have to fight me. I will only use my physical strength and no soul force. You can use any method you want to attack me. Simple right? If you manage to kill me, you can leave this place and do what you want, but if you loose...", there was killing intent surrounding them. He even took an oath not to use soul force.


    After hearing this, they were happy and immediately, everyone surrounded him. They even merged with their demon spirits and pounced on him. There were four members. Tian then suddenly disappear from that place and went near one of the member. He put up his guard but feeling an immense pain in his heart. He then saw Tian taking his black coated finger from his heart. His face morphed to that of despair and died. Tian used soru to reach the person and used haki coated shigan to his heart. It went through his heart like a hot knife through butter. The others went berserk after looking at their partners death and sent spirit attacks on him. Tian used armament:Tekkai to reduce the impact from those attack and immediately used geppou to fly on air.


    The members were shocked at Tian''s flying skill and then went happy, since he couldn''t dodge the attack in mid-air. But to their dismay, he used kamisori(soru + geppou) to reach one member and used rankyaku to decapitate his head from the body.He then rushed towards the third one, slammed his head to the ground, gouged his eye from the socket and used shigan to his throat, leaving him chocking at his own blood. Final member seeing this torture decided to bite his tongue and killed himself. Tian was disappointed at this action. He wanted to use new technique on the last one.


    He then looked at the bodies(mutilated) and felt nothing. That was his first human kill. He then disposed the bodies and went to his room. He then contemplated on todays events and came to a conclusion. ''Without power one could not protect anyone. If one wanted to protect his loved ones, he must stand at the pinnacle of the world. Only then others will respect and fear you and one can protect his family. I have my wife and my family members to protect. I must, no I will stand at the pinnacle of this world and protect them''.

 9 Infiltration and Message

    During nighttime, I wore dark coat to match the darkness and wore hood and lower mask to prevent others from identification. When the moon reached the zenith, I started to move towards the sacred family territory. I used my observation and future predicting ability to identify optimized path to enter the sacred family mansion.


    The territory was well guarded by many gold rank spiritualists on four directions. But compared to other three directions, north guards were lax. So I decided to create distraction on North side by releasing few snakes and other harmless animals near guards thus making them alert for nothing. As expected, few guards shouted at the sight of snakes and others considered it as false alarm.


    Since the patriarch is still secluded in cultivation, he could not identify the intruder''s aura. Other than him, no one could find me entering their ground. I took the mutilated heads of the dark guild in a sack and entered the mansion. I was in full alert not wanting to be found out. I first entered room of Shen Yue. His room was lavish with many costly materials used to decorate his room. He was sleeping peacefully.


    I took two heads from the sack, placed it near his face. I then wrote a message, "I could enter the mansion without getting caught, what takes me not to end your lives. Beware Sacred family, for your atrocities have crossed the line. There will be a reckoning for your sins."


    After writing the message, I then went to Shen Xiu''s room. I looked at that disgusting teacher''s face. She was the one helped Ye Han for instigating murder on City lord. she was one of the vilest women in the tiny world including Sikong Hongyue. Without her, no one except the patriarch would try to entice him to his side. I placed an inscription to block soul force signals and noise block. I took a dagger and sliced her throat.


    I used my legend rank physique''s power for slicing, so the speed was high enough not to alert the victim. She started to choke on her blood and went wide eyes. She saw her assailant and couldn''t identify him due to his clothes. She never thought she would be dying soon without accomplishing anything in her life.


    I then removed the inscriptions and removed any traces that may lead towards me. I triple checked and then moved towards next room. It was Shen Fei''s room. It was filled with odor of sweat and aphrodisiac. I then saw, several women, naked around Shen Fei. I heard he was quite a playboy and destroyed the lives of several women. I then looked at the state of women. Many had tears in their eyes in their sleep. Some had lashes on their bodies. I then imagined my wife being in that state, if she was married to him. My rage went off the roof, but I controlled it immediately.


    I added sleeping incense to make them asleep. I took the antidote to avoid the effect, since I always carry them in forest to hunt group of monsters. After waiting for few minutes, I went near him. He was snoring with a smug face. I got irritated by that face. I tapped him slightly for any response. There was no response, so I slapped him hard enough to make an imprint on his face, but no response. I then made a punishment that will make him experience trauma forever.


    I took a dagger and brought it near his manhood. Without any delay, I separated his manhood from his body. I then took healing powder and applied it to his bleeding region after wearing gloves. The bleeding immediately stopped and wounds closed making it impossible to re-attach his manhood. I then took his manhood and shoved it inside his mouth. I then wrote a message on the wall. "For the destruction of lives of various women by him, reckoning came to him by becoming a eunuch for rest of his life. Beware sacred family, beware."


    I then placed the last head near him and left after removing the traces. I then went near the northern region. It was still night, but with the position of the moon, the time was around 3 am to 3.30 am. The guards were peacefully sleeping neglecting their watch. I immediately went near them and took needles laced with poison that can kill black gold rank in a minute.


    There were only four guards guarding, so I immediately threw the needles to their neck. When they tried to alert the mansion, I immediately sliced their neck since they were weakened by poison. With a sense of accomplishment, I then left towards the training forest interior. I then entered a man made cave and took my coat and burnt it, to prevent the trailing.


    I then took another coat and wore it to prevent others identifying me. I then reached home without anyone noticing, since I used observation to identify if anyone used soul force probing. I found it after observation for long time. I could identify soul force probing and its range. I silently entered into my room and went to sleep with a smile on my face.


    Third Pov:


    In the sacred family mansion, there were series of sound from both Shen Fei and Shen Yue room. Many members of sacred family immediately went to the room. The scene they saw would be etched in their minds for rest of their lives. There were heads near them and some message left for the sacred family. Shen Fei situation was the worst of all. When he woke up, he felt something choking on something. After getting a clear view, his face went pale and he immediately fainted.


    The girls immediately screamed seeing the state of Shen Fei, but internally they were enjoying this view and after reading the message they were moved to tears and prayed safety for their savior. The womens were later interrogated but in vain. Shen Fei then woke up and when he looked his lower region, he immediately fainted. Sacred family was in uproar after reading the message.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    They were even shocked that Shen Xiu was found dead, with her throat sliced and choked on her own blood. This was the most ominous situation. The sacred family have faced. They never thought that someone would infiltrate their mansion and bold enough to castrate Shen Fei and kill Shen Xiu. This was a slap to their face. They even found the guards died on the northern border being poisoned and throats sliced. Shen Yue was traumatized looking at the head and dead body of his aunt.


    Some even doubted Shen Yue, since there was no warning on his room only head. Some thought that. His sins were not enough to be targeted by the assailant. But the one shocked them were the severed heads. Some of them knew about their identity, especially Shen Ming. He was the one who ordered the Dark guild members to kidnap the Ao family members. They heard that their body was taken by the mysterious cultivator.

 10 Aftermath and Cultivation

    For Shen Yue, a bloody head near his face and death of his aunt caused a traumatic experience. He was in his room refusing to come out. When I heard about this, I was laughing inside. For now Sacred family wont make a move against anyone since they lost three people from major family. The only thing I was concerned is about Shen Hong. With things moving this pace, he would definitely move out of seclusion to apprehend the enemies, responsible for the death of his family members.


    Nie li''s Pov:


    I was shocked hearing this news. I never remembered anyone killing the sacred family this soon. I first suspected the Ao family members, since they had MO for killing them. But the member who killed them completely erased the soul force. Therefore, he must be legend rank cultivator or who has absolute control over his soul force. But there was no legend rank cultivator in glory city. I would be able to identify them with my soul force.


    I was somewhat happy that there was a reckoning for the sacred family. The punishment for Shen Fei was appropriate. But only thing that was bugged me was, Why kill Shen xiu? What made the cultivator to kill her? But he placed those questions at the back of his mind for the future.


    Tian''s Pov:


    I was again questioned by the City lord about the incident. He never suspected me but was questioned about the cultivator who saved me. Since I told hem that day I was saved by him and he took the bodies with him. Next day heads of those were found at sacred family. I then added fuel to the fire by conveying the conversations between the Dark guild about sacred family and clients. Ye Zong face went serious and said nothing. I succeeded in planting a seed of doubt on the sacred family.


    I then went to the library to look for some cultivation techniques for his family members and Xiao Ning''er. I was surprised to see Xiao Ning''er waiting in the library for me. I immediately went towards her and hugged her from behind. She was slightly shocked but accepted it when she knew it was me. We never spoke for few minutes. She suddenly said, "It was you, wasn''t it?". I was sweating inside, ''women intuitions are scary''. I asked her, "What are you talking about?". She just looked at me and smiled. That smile was the same smile when finds something I did without her knowing.


    We then saw, Nie li and others coming towards us. They were surprised to see Xiao Ning''er with Tian, but nevertheless greeted her and in return she greeted them. We were conversing about various activities in glory city. I then saw Ye ziyun on the library looking for Inscription. I looked at Nie li and said, "A customer is looking for inscription patterns in the library. As a librarian, go help her."


    He looked at me with a strange face, but looking at the so-called customer, his face came to understanding and went towards her. I then looked at Ning''er and said, "Go and speak with her. Don''t get too distance with her. For her there were only few friends for her. Don''t make her suffer like you once suffered.". She looked at me with understanding smile. Nie li was seriously talking about the inscriptions and secretly gave her ''Nine revolving phoenix cultivation'' method.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I then searched for many cultivation techniques and found few ancient eras and woodland era cultivations. I found one peculiar cultivation which suited her. It was ''Heavenly Lightning Technique'' which can help her temper her body and soul using heavenly lightning. The heavenly sacred border has such lightning near Thunder god meteorite Sword. This will create a complete foundation for her future cultivation path. When reaching higher realm she could summon heavenly lightning at her will.


    Since Shen Yue was still in the mansion, there was no interference for Nie li and they chatted for a long while. I then signaled Ning''er to meet her. Nie li came back and gave me a gratitude look. I just smiled at him and looked at the two girls. It seemed that Ye ziyun was shocked to see Ning''er in the library. When she saw her coming towards her, she slightly flinched. Both gaze met and there were an awkward silence. Then Ning''er broke the ice, and they conversed for a while. When parting both of them had a genuine smile.


    Nie li then gave soul crystal to each of them. He then asked them to insert the soul force. When they were puzzled, I immediately explained about soul attributes and their functions. Nie li was shocked but immediately came back to normal. He knew that Tian was knowledgeable from reading various eras books. All entered their soul force and many had different attributes.


    Nie li started to distribute the cultivation for each attributes. When it came to us, I said, "Nie li. I already have my own cultivation technique, and I found one suitable for Ning''er. You gave a gift for yours and now I would give it for mine.". Nie li understanding the message gave a small smile at them and went to others.


    I looked at her and said, "Since you have Lightning dragon attribute, use this cultivation technique. ''Heavenly lightning technique'' as the name said, can use heavenly lightning for cultivation. Using this method one can temper the soul and body with lightning and in higher stages one can summon tribulation clouds to summons heavenly lightning. It complements with your attributes and increases the cultivation."


    She then started to cultivate the technique. While others were cultivating, I was contemplating on future aspects. I started a butterfly effect by killing and humiliating sacred family. But if the plot armor was strong enough to withstand the effect, next situation will be ancient orchid city arc. We need to prepare to prevent a worst-case scenario and also to get spot in Chen linjian group for excavating the city.

 11 Shen Hong and Spot for Orchid

    Hearing this Shen Hong was shocked. If anyone infiltrated his mansion, he would be able to identify the soul force, but he failed to do that. Then the attacker must be of legend rank. But why attack the sacred family? Why kill her but not others? Was the cultivator sent by the enemy family? But who? What did these idiots done to invite the wrath of the legend rank? Shen Hong was contemplating every reason for the attack. He then asked,"Tell me. What happened when I was in seclusion?".


    When this scenario was taking place, I unaware of that was preparing Cultivation method for my father, to improve his rank. He reached the initial stage of black gold rank. Since I would leave to draconic realm, I wanted to strengthen the family to withstand any attack from the sacred family and dark guild. I also found some moles in our family and removed them secretly. I also prepared a layout for array formation similar to Ten thousand demonic beast array. I found in our clan treasury dusted by the flow of time.


    When giving it a try, it was array which was similar to the ten thousand demonic arrays with some changes in the inscription pattern. It can withstand attacks of 12 legend rank cultivators. I won''t be laying the array until the spies are purged completely. I then went to sleep.


    Next morning, I woke up refreshed and after completing the daily activities, I went towards the library. Today was the day Chen Linjian will announce the plan for recruitment to orchid city. I already Ning''er to be at the library. When reaching the library, I saw Ning''er waiting for me at the entrance. She was wearing blue dress with sleeveless. It suited her.


    I immediately went towards her. She waved her hands looking at me. I immediately gave a hug and quick kiss to her lips. She was startled slightly but returned it skillfully. She then asked, "Is it today that Chen linjian recruits for the orchid city?". I nodded at her. We then entered the library. We looked for history and geography books and some inscription book for Xiao Ning''er. Inscription pattern act as control training for her soul force, hence I recommended her to start on the inscription.


    Chen linjian was a fair man with brown hair. His face was angular and was filled with confidence. His aura was smooth yet firm like a true leader. We heard Chen linjian speech, "Here is gold rank armour which can prevent any attacks below the gold rank.". He then removed the armour from the body and showed it to them. The armour was in Dark red colour with an intrinsic pattern with the inscription slightly visible on the armour. He then threw it to one of his followers and said " Take it. Follow me and I will provide you with even more cultivation materials.". Many were astonished for his generosity, and girls were blushing and some sent a seductive wink to him.


    Third Pov:


    Both Nie li and Tian know that they are speaking about a trip to the ancient orchid city. They both wanted to explore the region to gain something. Tian, Ning''er and nie li went towards the group to join the expedition group.


    Chen linjian saw three people coming towards his group. Seeing his line of sight, some people saw the two of them. Both of them asked, "Can we also join this expenditure of yours?". Before Chen going to reply, one of his followers, who was somewhat bulky mocked them, " This is not a game for you kids to play. Go back to your mommies and drink milk. Don''t meddle in adult affairs.". Nie li was going to speak but suddenly he stopped looking at Tian.


    Tian had no expression on his face. He went towards that man. He stood in front of him and said nothing. The man who had smug face suddenly clutched his stomach and was on his knees. Others were perplexed on the situation. Then they saw an action that will be etched forever in them. Tian lifted one of his legs above the man''s head and slammed so hard, that a crater was formed with the head of the man buried in the ground.


    He then took him from the ground, grabbed his head through his hair and lifted to his face level and slowly said, "One more word about my mother and tomorrow your mother won''t be able to see you permanently. you will be buried 6 feet underground.". He then threw him outside. Everyone was flabbergasted at this situation. Even if the follower was in bronze rank, defeated by a 12-year-old kid was not what they expected. It means the kid must also in bronze rank level. Knowing this, everyone thought one-word ''monster''.


    Tian then smiled at Chen and said, "Greetings, Chen family young master. We would like to join your expenditure to the ancient orchid city. The early performance was enough for joining your group I presume?". Chen then greeted him back, "Young master Long Tian, next in line of Ao family patriarch position. I apologise for my subordinate''s action. But how do you know where we were going?". Tian replied that he heard from their shouting and murmuring to which they embarrassed.


    Then Nie li explained about the ancient orchid city timeline since he also wanted to join. Chen knows about Nie li since he was the one who humiliated Sacred family. Chen linjian was surprised at Nie li''s vast knowledge on the ancient era. Linjian then told them to keep it a secret since they don''t want to make a commotion out of this. Tian then added Xiao Ning''er arrival with them along with him. Chen was surprised, but allowed it since Tian will be the one guarding her. He informed them about the departure time, which will be in three days. They parted with Chen''s group and went back to their home.


    Tian went to meet Xiao Ning''er and informed, "We must make enough preparations for the travel. continue with your cultivation and practice the inscriptions. We will meet on three days. Take care.". They parted with a kiss and Tian started to his home. He was suddenly stopped when he heard conversation between two people. "It seems the patriarch of the sacred family came out of seclusion. He seemed to be in grim situation". The other one replied, "Of course, not only his family member was killed but also he failed in his ascension to legend rank. They say the he even injured due to backlash.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 12 Departure and Arrival

    After a while, Chen linjian and his group came to the spot. I saw Chen yue who took a fight with Nie li, Lanruo one with demon sakura demon spirit and tried to flirt with Nie li and Chen linjian the leader of the group. Chen linjian was honest person and firm believer of justice. Even in the novel he killed some of the sacred family members when they escaped from beast tide. It was a good idea to form a friendship with him. If possible, I could take him with me to the draconic realm.


    We then started our journey with others from the glory city. I then saw Nie li with ye zhiyun and was flirting with her. I saw she was slightly annoyed but enjoyed his company. I then silently hold my wife''s finger, intertwining finger. She was blushing but held it firmly. Since Shen Yue never came out, he never tried to beat Nie li in the city and Ye Ziyun still had a pity for him. Nie li discussed some inscription technique with her impressing her by his intellect.


    I was then silently walking with her, enjoying the scenery. We travelled for 2 hours and took a break for rest. Ning''er took a bento and gave it to me saying, "I made lunch for you with your favorites inside. I even improved my cooking for you.". She pumped her fist on air. She has this childish habit even in last life but I love that side of her. I kissed her cheeks making her blush hard. No one saw that scene to their luck.


    Many were envious of Nie li and Tian for flirting with two goddess of orchid institute. Some had jealous look at them cursing them under their breath. A girl with pink hair and mature body looked at them with envious expression. She was looking gorgeous with mature appeal. many men tried to court her and would act as slave for her. But these two never even looked at her. She was frustrated by this action. She planned to make them fall for her.


    In her previously, some girls tried to flirt with me in the market. Feng Xiu was silent throughout the conversation. When one of the girls bold enough to tried to touch me, feng Xiu crushed her hands and fought with them utterly destroying them. She kind of having possessive tendency and if someone without her consent tried to reach me, hell break loose. I immediately held Ning''er hand tightly calming her.


    Suddenly, a man with a crooked face came towards them. He was Chen Yue, one of the followers of Chen linjian and was lusting after Hyuan Lanruo. He went towards us and asked, "What were you guys discussing about?". He was jealous of Tian and Nie li, since lanruo took initiative to speak with them.


    I could see disgusting expression on Lanruo when she saw him. She answered him, "We were discussing about inscription patterns.". He then said, "If so, then I will also join since I also specialise in the inscription.". But to his dismay, lanruo never gave any comment on his words and continued to talk with us. He suddenly picked a fight with Nie li since I was from higher ranking family from him.


    The fight was made in front of others. Chen was defeated in three moves and lost half of the soul force to nie li, when he tried to bombard Nie''s soul realm. Finally, he fainted, and Nie li broke through bronze rank without noticing others. After the fight, many were astonished by Nie li''s tactics and his physical strength. Hyuan lanruo then tried to seduce Nie li but failed. She used her demon spirit to charm us.


    We three looked at her while smiling. I saw a hanya mask behind Ning''er and her smile was that of a predator. Nie li shuddered at smile of her. To our surprise, She said, "Sakura demon spirit, a rare one you got. It was said to charm the spirit beast and eats them while the beasts were in charm.". I saw lanruo shocked expression but Ning''er next action made her pale. She sent a small soul force to bombard lanruo''s demon spirit.


    Lanruo went pale and small trickle of blood came from her mouth, which went unnoticed by others. She sent this to warn her, "Be careful about the power you are using. Some might destroy the demon spirit by bombarding the soul force on it.". Ning''er knew that I hate when someone tries to manipulate me. She hastily nodded her head and went back to her place. Before going I gave the revital potion to treat her wound on soul force. She took it and went back tending her wound.


    At night, all of us camped in the forest, and we had our tents next to each other. I knew that this was the territory of the demon beast which woke up from its hibernation. I saw Nie li going towards Chen linjian and was whispering something. Chen linjian immediately woke everyone and announced to move forward to the orchid. Even though they had their doubts, they still complied to Chen linjian''s words and started to move.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 13 Tians strength and Cave

    We then went inside the city to search for any secret treasure located in that premises. I could see that the group awaiting for chen linjian orders. Chen asked Nie li to point out the possibilities of location, where the treasure is situated. Nie li then pointed three locations City lord mansion, Military ground and People refugee and then eliminated the possibility of the refugee centre and city lord mansion. He confidently said that the treasure located in Military ground.The group anonymously accepted the decision since there was no Shen Yue to contradict him.


    Suddenly we could hear some rustling sound coming from the building. Within a few minutes, a group of giant blue armed apes surrounded us. Everyone immediately took positions against the apes. most of them took the crossbow and notched it with arrows. They immediately shot the arrows but due to apes nimbleness they escaped pretty easily. The apes started to mock us, but suddenly an arrow was shot and embedded at the head of an ape.


    Everyone was shocked(except me, since i knew his proficiency in marksmanship) and looked towards the owner of that arrow. They all saw Nie li, loading the next arrow and shot at the apes. Another ape fell victim to the poisoned arrow. Now everyone saw Nie li in a different light.


    While Nie li was shooting arrows, I unsheathed my sword and dashed towards them, Using Soru i was able to reach the ape within seconds and plunged the sword between the eyes. The ape immediately died. Some apes saw that their kin was killed and immediately rushed towards me.


    Nie Li''s Pov:


    The apes which attacked us suddenly turned their attention to Tian. The apes went livid since many of their kin fell at Tian''s hand. I then saw Tian jumped towards the incoming wave of apes. He sent a flying sword attack to kill three apes. He then jumped at a wall. With its leverage force, he shot like a bullet and slashed the ape vertically, killing it. He then used a circular attack to kill 5 apes that surrounded him. He drove the sword into one of the apes specifically between its eyebrows killing.


    He was suddenly sent flying by one of the apes which attacked him from a point blank position. Tian then somersault to adjust himself and he dashed at the ape and slashed it vertically splitting it. He went a killing spree and killed around 50 apes.


    I then turned around and looked at others. They looked aghast. They saw him dash towards the apes and tried to stop him, but his next action made them stand still. I couldn''t help but had shivers running down on my spine. He looked like a war god, killing the enemies within seconds. In a minute he killed around 50 apes. It looked like an eternity was actually a minute in real life. Even Nie li was shocked since he never used soul force from the start. That means his swordsmanship, and martial arts reached a realm where his attack can create projectiles. This made others realise that even he was low in cultivation but with his martial arts he can top the cultivators who ranked above him to an extent. This made others fear and awe at him.


    Third Pov:


    Tian then sheathed his sword and went back to the camp. His clothes were full of blood from the slaughter. He looked like Asura at that moment. After killing the spirit beasts, Tian returned to them. All had fear and admiration towards him. Xiao Ning''er rushed towards him and hugged him, not minding the blood on him. Chen Yue pissed himself when looking at Tian. At the same time, Dark guild members who got the news of their expenditure came to kidnap few noble kids for ransom.


    Suddenly a loud roar was heard by all. Hearing this, Nie li frowned since he was able to identify it as a spiritual grade demon spirit and even more, it was near gold rank. It will be difficult to escape while fighting. Suddenly Tian volunteered, "I will act as bait. Take everyone to safety immediately.". He then looked at Ning''er who had a desperate expression at his announcement, his heart was on the verge of breaking. He assured her, "I will not die so easily. Don''t worry. I will be back.". He went towards the incoming spirit grade Ape. Everyone went to safety and was thanking him in his heart for protecting them. Ning''er was screaming at him not to go. It took 5 people to restrain her and took at her safety.


    He had a reason for acting as bait. He was able to sense the dark guild members coming towards them. He wanted to lure the beast towards guild members. So he went aggro on the beast. He then immediately rushed towards the ape without holding his soul force. He removed two arms of the beast in one move. It was so sudden, the pain registered a second later for the ape. The beast was screaming due to the pain and went frenzy. It immediately began to move forward to him. He then led the beast towards the guild members. The members saw him coming towards them. They wanted to catch him and then they saw the spirit grade beast following him. They came to the conclusion that he was leading it towards them. He told them, "please enjoy my gift" and vanished.


    The dark guild then faced the wrath of the spirit beast. They had a hard time but finally defeated the beast. When they slightly relaxed, Tian started to go offensive. It was a slaughter for them. He murdered each and every one of them in the cruellest way. He even decapitated the senior deacon of the dark guild. He was a thorn in the way in the story.

 14 Emperor and Trial

    We then travelled the path showed by the lamps. Since there were no traps, we were slightly relaxed but still kept our guard. At the end of the path, there was a bronze gate standing majestically, radiating ancient aura. The gate was carved with many murals, but what surprised him was some had shapes of planets and some races which was felt similar to him but couldn''t place a finger on it.


    I touched the gate gracing through the patterns and engravings. Suddenly the gate has opened slowly yet gracefully. We both were stunned but immediately positioned ourselves for guard against the opposite side of the gate. I equipped with Monkey king spirit which surprised her. I then released the soul force of Gold rank. I looked at her and saw expressions of awe, pround and bitterness. I told her, "Sorry Ning''er for not telling about my real strength. I will talk to you after this trip is over. And don''t think that you are dead weight. You are far too important person for me, and your cultivation was stagnated due to poor method and disease. If not you would have reached this realm before me. So don''t blame yourself.". I then caressed her cheeks.


    We then entered, passing through the gate and suddenly the scenery changed. We saw a throne room decorated with skeletons sitting on them. The room was somewhat damaged, and some chairs were destroyed. They saw a few skeletons sitting in some of the chairs and were looking at one direction. Next moment a powerful force stormed at us.


    The pressure was suffocating enough make us kneel. I tried to withstand the pressure but no avail. My bones started to creak under the pressure. I then used my adapting body to adapt the pressure. The pressure was enough to make us think as ant. I overcame some obstacles and without my consciousness a speck of arrogance stated to root. But from this pressure, I was able to understand that I was a frog in the well. The skeleton must be from the draconic realm cultivator. He must be one of the powerhouses in the realm when he was living.


    Third Pov:


    A booming voice then heard by them. "Well done youngsters! well done. To able to withstand 10% of my pressure itself is an incredible feat for you. This generation indeed has its geniuses" , the voice praised them. The voice sounded old but it was majestic. Tian immediately saluted, " Many thanks for the praise senior and helping this junior''s cultivation to black gold rank. If senior doesn''t mind, may I know the senior''s name?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The voice laughed and then said,"Your breakthrough is your own achievement. What I did was a catalyst to spark your potential. My name is Emperor Lin Ming, who once stood at the pinnacle of this world with my legion at the draconic realm. What are your names youngsters?".


    Tian immediately replied, " This junior name is Long Tian and her name is Xiao Ning''er. We are from the glory city, which was formed after the age of darkness as a last stronghold for humanity against the external threats. Is the senior was in emperor realm?".


    "Hahaha!! So humanity had survived the age of darkness. And yes I was at emperor realm but now, I am just a speck of remnant soul waiting to pass the inheritance. How do you know about the emperor realm youngster?". Then Tian explained that he read the information from ancient books and about different realms. Ning''er was at a loss since this is new information hearing about cultivation above legend rank from them.


    Tian then asked, " What happened to the senior and his legion? Why did the senior become the remnant soul?". Suddenly the room was laced with thick killing intent for a second and then went quiet. He then said, "I was once hailed as a genius in my era. I became legend rank at age of 14 and my law lies in Space and time.". Hearing this Tian was shell shocked since Time and space was a profound law that was difficult to follow and understand. Yet he has specialized in that field. He must be a hell of a genius(Sorry for language).


    The emperor continued, "And I became emperor at age of 30. I was also hailed as a genius in the draconic realm. I made many contributions to humanity, and some willingly followed me. I helped them with cultivation and in a few years they became a powerhouse and we formed ''Azure dragon legion''. we protected the humanity from the beast clans. But one day it changed. The villainous sage emperor made a divination that our legion would be a threat to him. So he sent his deity rank followers and beast to annihilate us. He himself came in person to attack us. At that time, I found an eccentric Daoist named Kong Ming."


    This made Tian shocked that kong ming was the owner of Temporal Demon spirit book and Thunder God meteorite sword. He is a mysterious man even in the novel. The author never really mentioned him in the book. He was also the one who set 5 inheritors to fight each other to obtain full inheritance of kong ming.


    "We often changed notes and became good friends. He was also well versed in space and time laws. Together we tried to defeat them but alas, the greed of other emperors on Kong ming''s book and treasure of mine, created an infight among us. He lost around 7 pages of his book. Sage emperor used this opportunity to attack all of us and manage to defeat us. But he was also in bad shape. We made him weak to an extent he had to recuperate for thousands of years. I lost most of my legion. We took all our treasures and came to the tiny world waiting for a worthy successor. We waited for a long time for a successor and now heavens answered us by means of you. Will you be able to inherit our wills and fight the sage emperor or will you leave now? If you wish to obtain our inheritance, you must pass through a trial? Are you willing?".


    Tian immediately replied, " Senior, My ambition is to be the strongest existence standing at top of the world. For that ambition, I have to face the sage emperor anyway. I will accept your inheritance and will face the trial."


    "Ooh! Do you wish to stand on top of the world?. A worthy ambition, Worthy to be my disciple only if you pass the test. Now be ready to face the trial. In the meantime, I will teach her and help her in her cultivation. From what I see, she is willing to give her life for you. This kind of determination cannot be seen in anyone. Now stand and be judged!".

 15 Trial, Dao and Parting

    I then vanished and when I opened my eyes, I was shocked. I never thought that I would see this place in my life time. I was back on earth and I looked young. I then saw Feng Xiu standing next to me, wearing festive clothes. I looked at my surroundings and concluded that I was in hong kong. I then heard, " en...hen.....Chen!!!!Are you alright?". I was brought out of shock by my girlfriend. I first thought it was an illusion, but it felt lifelike. I tried to use my soul force, but I couldn''t use it. . "Where are we? What happened to me? Where was the cave I having been until now?". I asked her series of questions. She was perplexed and in worried expression, "What cave are you talking about. There is no cave here. We came here for a date I asked for. We are near Hong Kong. Did you get an injury? Shall I get a doctor for you?". I now knew that I was in trial, and this was heart demon. She was with me in that world and after death and meeting the gods, I kind of able to see through the illusions.


    I then silently meditated and the illusions started to vanish. Suddenly I was in a battlefield, fighting along with Ning''er and others against the demon lord. He was attacking the glory city, and we were defending it. I became impulsive but after calming, I was surprised to see other me fighting with them. I silently saw the fight, and they were able to repel the demon god.


    I moved from the scene, and I was brought to another place. In this life, I was a farmer in glory city, and we made good production of grains. I was married to Ning''er, and we lead a happy life. I then saw many of me in different lives in the different scenario. Some were good, some bad and some worse. I was able to experience happiness, sadness, despair, agony rage and various others. I was able to understand this trial. This was trial of Samsara. I then continued to experience them and reached 99th life.


    I saw an old man looking at the tree with reminiscence. I got now curious and went towards him. The old man without looking back, said, "What do you need, young man?". I was shocked since the old man was able to sense me. I asked him, "For what reason you were looking at the tree with reminiscence?". He said, "I am looking at this tree, learning the philosophy of life and death.". Hearing this, I was thunderstruck.


    Third Pov:


    He was in deep thought of contemplating the concept of life and death. For that, he must understand ''what is life?''. Life is the aspect of existence that processes, acts, reacts, evaluates, and evolves through growth. Life gives birth to a myriad of things existing in the multiverse. Life gives birth to stars, planets and even living beings. Life is anything that grows and eventually dies, i.e., ceases to proliferate and be cognizant. For every beginning, there will always be an end. It may take seconds, minutes, hours, weeks, months or eons, but everything comes to an end. Life and death are both ends of the same coin.


    Death is the end of the living being. The body can withstand life for a certain period of time. After that, the body can''t withstand life. It deteriorates until the body ceases to exist. If life is giving then, death is taking. Life and death are two sides of the book cover. Life looks forward but death looks backwards. But is death really end of everything?. No for every death there will be the beginning of life. Take a tree as an example. When the tree dies, will it completely die?. No, from the death of the tree, various lifeforms are born like fungus, ferns and tree act like nourishment for the lifeforms. Similarly, death is simply a start for a new life.


    In Chinese saying, 9 returns to 1 but that 1 is not the same as the 1 at the beginning as it represents the new beginning. That was Dao of life and death. Then what about Time and space? What are they? From the beginning itself, they exist.


    The concept of space and time. All material bodies have a certain extension: length, breadth, height. They are variously placed in relation to each other and constitute parts of one or another system. Space is a form of coordination of coexisting objects and states of matter. It consists in the fact that objects are extraposed to one another (alongside, beside, beneath, above, within, behind, in front, etc.) and have certain quantitative relationships. The order of coexistence of these objects and their states forms the structure of space.


    Material phenomena are characterised by their duration, the sequence of the stages of their motion, their development. Processes may take place either simultaneously, or precede or succeed one another. Such, for example, is the interrelation between day and night. The dimension of time can be measured only with the help of certain standards (in seconds. minutes, hours, days, years, centuries, etc.), that is to say, motions that are accepted as being even. The perception of time also allows us to assess the sequence and duration of events.


    Depending on our subjective sensations such as merriment or grief, pleasure or boredom, time seems either short or long. Time is a form of coordination of objects and states of matter in their succession. It consists in the fact that every state is a consecutive link in a process and has certain quantitative relations with other states. The order of succession of these objects and states forms the structure of time.


    Space and time are universal forms of the existence of matter, the coordination of objects. The universality of these forms lies in the fact that they are forms of existence of all the objects and processes that have ever existed or will exist in the infinite universe. Not only the events of the external world but also all feelings and thoughts take place in space and time. In the material world, everything has an extension and duration. Space and time have their peculiarities. Space has three dimensions: length, breadth and height, but time has only one-from the past through the present to the future. It is inevitable, unrepeatable and irreversible.


    A correct understanding of the essence of space and time is closely connected with the scientific picture of the world. Everything is differentiated, broken down into relatively stable extra posed material formations. The processes that occur in them and condition their conservation (reproduction) and at the same time their transformation, are also differentiated: they constitute the consecutive change of the states of an object.


    Space and time exist objectively. Although we may feel how time in its inexorable passage is carrying us away, we can neither halt nor prolong it. We cannot recover a single moment of existence. The flow of time is beyond our control. We are as helpless in it as a chip of wood in a river.


    Dialectics proceeds from the acknowledgement of the unity of motion, space, time and matter, which is expressed in the principle that various forms of the structural organisation of matter and the levels of this organisation are characterised by their specific motion, space and time. Thus, the spatial organisation of a crystal differs from that of a blossoming rose.


    The time of historical events occurs is experienced by their participants and is preserved in the memory of mankind and this kind of time differs from the purely physical time of, say, the motion of the celestial bodies. However, metaphysical thought separates matter from motion, and both of them, from space and time. Newton, for example, assumed that space was the empty container of things, that it was incorporeal, absolutely penetrable, never influenced anything and was never affected by any influence.


    Universal space was considered to be filled with absolutely motionless ether, and moving bodies were thought to encounter an "ethereal wind" like the wind that resists a running person. Space was allegedly immutable and motionless, its attributes did not depend on anything, even time; nor did they depend on material bodies or their motion.


    One could remove all bodies from space, and space would still exist and retain their attributes. Newton held the same views about time. He believed that time flowed by in the same way throughout the universe and this flow did not depend on anything; time was therefore absolute. Like a river, it flowed on of its own accord, heedless of the existence of material processes. (some from me and some from wiki).


    He woke up from the enlightenment, with eyes that were matured and was able to see the past present and future of everything. His mind was clear with no impurities present and his soul was strengthened to extend where it became impenetrable. His visage looks like a person who lived millions of life with experience brimming within him. His soul contains four law seeds: life, death, Time and space. All dancing around with Tian soul as the centre. the trial of samsara made him matured.


    He woke up and the illusion realm broke into million pieces. Meanwhile, In trial grounds, Xiao Ning''er was practising her soul force. With the senior guidance, she was able to reach 5-star gold rank demon spiritualist. The concept of time never existed in this place. She lost track of time and was concentrated on cultivation. Suddenly sensing a burst of energy, both emperor and Ning''er looked at the Trial ground. They heard sound of footsteps coming towards them.


    They finally saw Tian coming towards them. But there was a change visible on him. The energetic and hotheaded Tian was replaced with one who''s visage consist of wisdom and experience. Ning''er was happy that Tian came back and jumped at him. He opened his arms to welcome her and hugged her. "Let''s see here. During the Time, I was in training ground. You became even more beautiful, making me to steal you right now. And not only that you reached the pinnacle of gold rank. My wife has monstrous talent.", he said making her blush atomically.


    But the emperor was beyond shocked. Tian then went towards the Emperor, kotowed three times and said, "Disciple greets Master.". Emperor was beyond delighted, immediately helped Tian and looked at him. He shakingly said, "Monstrous genius. Who would have thought in a trial you would have comprehended Four laws and made Dao seeds revolving around your soul. Heavens have blessed me. Heavens have blessed me.". He finally hugged him with tears in his eyes. Tian also hugged him saying, " It is all because of teachers help. Without the teacher, I would not be able to comprehend them to this extent.", humbly.


    "Tian you have passed the trial. Everything here is all for you. This is your inheritance. Use it wisely and help humanity. Finally, kill the sage emperor. He wants to refine the heavens dao for himself. Heavens dao should not fall on his hand. It is against the flow of nature and will cause a reckoning. My time here ends here. It is high time I meet my legion again", Emperor said. Hearing this Both Tian and Ning''er both became sad. But in the end, they said nothing. Both knew for every beginning there will always be an end.


    "Tian, take this. This is similar to the myriad painting but more complex. It contains my time and space laws to differentiate the flow of time. It can be used as a training ground for you. One day outside is 6 months inside. The painting has its independent realm so anything can be kept inside only with your permission. Name it", he said. Tian looked at the painting. Then painting had a vibrant mountain as background. The sky was in different colours like Red, blue and black. The most important of painting is a tree standing majestically with leaves both green and brown leaves. He smiled and said," You shall be called painting of samsara.". He then cut his finger, making a drop of blood falling on it making it his possession. Only he can use it now.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Emperor then turned towards Ning''er and said, "You are really a great student with high comprehension. You already formed dao seed of lightning. Tian really has good eyes for talent. Here are some of the materials for your cultivation till legend rank and others are with Tian. You have merged with Heavenly Lightning sparrow with God level growth. Your potential is already limitless. You must stand next to him as empress when he becomes emperor.". To this, she became grateful and blushed at his last sentence.

 16 Training and Arrival

    We started to train few days later after the emperor soul left the realm of living. I also explained Ning''er about my true cultivation. I also explained about my future plans for the glory city. As time went on,we both were looking at each other with a loving expression. I then took the initiative to kiss Ning''er to which she reciprocated it. We continued it for a while, say 2 minutes. Ning''er then sat on my lap with her back rest on my chest. I wraped my hands around her waist and rested my chin on her shoulders. We both enjoyed each other''s warmth and wished to stay like this for eternity.


    Then the training started. For the first year, we started to incorporate their laws in their fighting style. We decided to recreate some of the moves from various anime using the laws. I was able to create a Katana from the materials left behind by my teacher. I then incorporated an inscription pattern to siphon life law from my law seed and use it to heal my allies. This was similar to Inuyasha series ''Tenseiga- the healing sword.''. But, since I use law seed, It takes half of my soul force to heal 3 people from death, whose cultivation would be less than mine.


    I also used life law to strengthen my vitality and physique, removing the impurities to lay proper foundation. I also found some perks regarding my laws


    Life law:


    -High-speed regeneration.


    -Can cure others of fatal injuries within hours(self and allies)


    -Can create life in a smaller range, like growing plants from barren seed and make it flourish. (For every creation there must be the catalyst. No Life can be born from nothing)


    Death law:


    -Death domain: can create a domain for 500m which reduces the vitality of living beings inside the domain


    -Death pulse: Can send a pulse of death wave focusing on the individual to kill him (consider zeref attack when loses his control but both in one direction and multi-directional).


    Time law:


    -Future vision: can look for future up to 1 minute(current level), for 2 minutes when infused with observation.


    -Time stagnation: can make others reduce their perception of time (Like valefor from Magi series. AN: since Tian comprehended the laws of Time, He could recreate the stagnation.)


    Space law:


    -Teleportation: Can teleport like an instant transmission with 1/4th of soul force used every time.


    These are some of my perks of my laws. I started to hone my laws to improve the perks and comprehending the moves to reduce the waste of soul force. My current powers aside from my cultivation can stand toe with the Legend rank experts and can escape from the Demi-god rank experts.


    (Author announcement: the moves and perks are comprehended by MC using Trial and error method. Some of the moves were explained in the original series of anime. MC just used his laws to improvise the moves from various anime)


    In the second Year, I focused on my physical aspects. I honed my martial art skills to certain degree. My swordsmanship raised to that of grandmaster level where I can create sword intent and could use my body as sword. My inscription went to godly level where i can lay arrays and Inscriptions to withstand attacks from martial ancestor realm. My greatest creation was inscription which could block the divination on the owner of the inscription. It nearly took 6 months to create the inscription using Time and Space laws. Teacher already worked on that project which I completed it.


    With this I could prevent Sage emperor from divinating Ning''er and my existance. Now I could freely go to draconic the realm with less tension. I raised my physique to the legend rank physique. Now my body could withstand 5 attacks from legend rank experts.


    As for Xiao Ning''er, for the first year, she focused on her law. She derived some attacks based on her law which were similar to some anime.


    Law of Lightning:


    -Kirin (from Naruto): I gave her an idea to use concentrated lightning to produce Kirin from the sky. It acts as an AOE attack which could decimate the gold ranks and injuring dark gold and legend ranks. Lethality of the attack grows with her growth.


    -Raiton no yoroi(Naruto): can coat lightning all over her body for few minutes to improve speed, offence and defence.


    Bararaq saiqa(Magi series): Focus the lightning with high concentration to send it in unidirectional. Each attack cost half of the soul force.


    (announcement: I am not going to use the name as it is. I just mentioned the series and attacks derived for her laws. The attacks and Names belong to the original characters and authors)


    She was also given a sword with lightning laws written as the inscription to syphon the lightning from her laws and use it with ease. He named it Raikiri(lightning cutter).


    In her second year, she was taught martial arts: rokushiki. she learned Kami-e and soru. For haki, she learned observation and armament, while leaning over observation. She can predict attacks with ease and with lightning power her senses can boost up to range of 2km(like enel). Her sword art leaned towards swiftness and accuracy. She reached master level in her sword art. Her characteristic also changed from a shy girl to a brave warrior with a strong will. She also overcame her heart demon and her cultivation rose.


    Third Pov:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Their relationship went in a healthy way. They would often kiss and sometimes be at each other''s warm but they never crossed the line. They wanted to take it to step by step process. Their cultivation rose as Tian reached the pinnacle of black gold rank and Xiao ning''er reached the 3-star gold rank demon spiritualist. They used elixers and herbs left by their teacher to boost their cultivation but not to the extreme, since it would destroy their foundations.


    Now they stood near the array after two years of training, to reach the outside world. Tian looked at Ning''er and said, "Dear, we should not reveal our powers to the society for a while. Many would covet our treasure and would try to kill us or use our family as hostage, especially the Sacred family. We must hide our cultivation now to prevent suspicion. You should reduce it to 3-star bronze rank and mine to 1-star silver rank. If asked, I will say that we encountered a treasured herb which helped us in our cultivation.".


    Ning''er replied, "Of course honey. You are right about that. we should reduce our cultivation here, so when we go outside, we can avoid suspicion." she said giving a peck on his cheeks. They both were bold since no one was there at that moment. They suppressed their cultivation and went towards the array. Tian looked back at the place they stayed with melancholy. It contained precious memories of them and their teacher.


    They both stood inside the array and activated it. A white light blinded them and when they opened their eyes, they were back at the ancient orchid city ruins. He then saw the corpse of spiritual grade ape beast. He had a small amount of gratitude towards it, because it was the reason they got the inheritance. He went and buried it''s remains and went back to her. He made some beast blood spill on him to make an act, that he fought the ape and escaped.


    They started to move towards the military base to join with others. During their travel, Ning''er made her first kill and was slightly sad. But the path of cultivators were built with blood and bones(not entirely, also contains trust and bond). Tian consoled her by giving her a hug and soothed her. They then continued their journey and finally met with others.

 17 Return and Integration

    I was then briefed about the situation. Obviously, they have found the place of treasure and was contemplating the ways to open the way to the treasury. I assured them by saying, "I will take care of it. Please don''t worry. I will also check for traps present.". I then used observation to check the position of Nie li and Ye zhiyun. I found that they were far from the treasury, meditating. I focused my sword intent at the ground and vapourised it immediately. I then went first to detect traps.


    Since no traps were laid, I then went to the treasure room. I then allocated a part of golds and jewelleries in my personal space. Next was to find the lamp and i found it easily. I suddenly got an idea and stored the lamo inside my space. The plot armor would provide Nie li something to help hhim. But next thing I found was even more precious. It was a pot which sold for 120 million demon spirit coins. It was Nightmare demon pot. Immediately I stored it inside the space to auction it for Nie li. I already have my own demon pot. It was included in inheritance. But 120 million spirit coins is hell lot worth of money.


    Soon after hearing the signal, others also came to the treasure room. Chen linjian then said, "Brother Tian, since you helped us that much, you can choose the first treasure.". I replied, "I got my first treasure. You can take anything you want. I was glad that I was able to help you guys.". The others were interested about his treasure but left it out, since everyone has their own secrets.


    Chen Yue went to Chen Linjian and said, "Young master, How can you leave him? since he came first he must have taken something valuable. You must investigate him.". Chen Yue was humiliated by both Nie li and Long Tian, so he decided to sow the seed of distrust between Tian and Linjian. Chen Linjian said, " I know what you are thinking. He helped us in many ways protecting our life and this is how you repay it. If I heard another word from you, You will be kicked out of the group.". Chen yue became pale hearing this.


    He then went to collect some treasure with a sad expression. I saw him but never minded, since I was helping Ning''er to collect her part of treasure. After collecting the treasures, we started our ret to the glory city. The return journey was less thrilling but most of them were in good mood. Nie li was sad, since he couldn''t get the shadow devil spirit. Surprisingly Ye ziyun consoled him, which was a great shock for us. It seems that they developed some good relationship during the time in the cave.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    We finally returned to glory city and the entire city was in an uproar. The children went to the ancient city without elders permission, but they were proud that they went and came without any fatality. I became popular in the city since all spoke about my fight with the apes and about my swordplay. I was hailed as Hero for protecting the lives of others. I was slightly frowning, since i could sense the eyes of old man was watching me intently. I was able to deduce that it was Shen Hong, the patriarch of the sacred family. I felt uneasy from his gaze. I decided to confront him and kill him soon, if possible.


    Everyone shared their experience with their families and showed them the treasures. I immediately reached home to meet my parents, who received me with slap on my face and then hugged me. They must have worried sick for my well being. I shared some of my treasures to the family and decided to auction the pot as an anonymous owner.


    Third Pov:


    During the night time, Tian went to hunting ground to carry out his experiment. He triple checked his surroundings and after confirming that no one was present, he took the Spirit lamp and released it. When it was released, The shadow Devil beast, which was dark with glowing eyes and was in mist form. It immediately tried to escape but Tian used his soul force to bind it and tried to integrate with it. To his surprise, his laws were able to adjust his soul realm, making it integrate with different spirit beasts. The law of death was compatible with the beast, making it reach black gold rank immediately.


    Tian was happy that he was able to succeed in his spirit integration. He found that the shadow devil has stealth, claws integrated with death law. His slash can now take the life energy from his enemy and his stealth made black gold ranks unable to detect him. He practised a few moves and then went home. During that time Xiao Ning''er was able to show her powers and was able to shock her family by spirit forming her wings making them dumbstruck.

 18 Yearly Examination and Plans

    I was cultivating my laws to the finest. I will suppress my power, since Shen Hong would be there to watch the examination. I secretly laid Heaven suppression array around my house. I also removed the spies within our family. Our family went strict with the guards recruitment, and we took a better turn. Our family used ''stick and carrot'' method towards the guards to make them work diligently. My father reached the pinnacle of black gold rank and the family strength increased to gold and black gold rank(except children).


    I was wearing the clothes goku wear and started to move towards orchid institute. I was anticipating for todays event. After reaching the school grounds, I saw many students around the premises with expression of anticipation and nervousness. I searched for Ning''er and Nie li. I heard that Shen Fei became a shut in in his mansion. Since he became eunuch, he refuses to go outside due to him subjected to humiliation.


    Hence, that episode of Sacred family tournament challenge never took place. I then saw Shen Yue coming for the yearly examination. He was pitiful, and his face was pale with black circles beneath his eyes. He was experiencing trauma every night without proper sleep. I then saw Nie li looking at Shen Yue with mocking smile. I saw Shen Yue with indifference.


    The teachers and vice principles were standing in a building watching the examination. One of the teachers said, "There are many promising students in this year. Let us watch how many reach the Genius class.". The vice principal was looking at students with a curious expression. I then saw an elderly man with the teachers watching over the students. After sometime, the examination started.


    A teacher called the name of the students one by one. Some showed result of bronze rank and some failed the examination. When Shen Yue was called, he went to check his physical strength. He never had smug face like before. It resulted in 2-star bronze rank and then tested for his soul force resulting in 3-star bronze rank. He returned from the podium and then immediately went home. I could sense bitter expression on Shen Hong.


    Lu piao name was called for examination. Hearing that name Shen Hong knitted his brows, since he was one of the Nie li''s friend and skipped class for two months. When he went and checked for his physical strength, it showed 4-star bronze rank. Shen Hong was slightly shocked that he was able to reach this level without attending class. Then checking for soul force he reached 4-star bronze rank. There was pin-drop silence in the ground. Shen Yue was flabbergasted.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Then Du zhe was called. He took it to next level. His physique was in 1-star silver rank and when checking his soul force he broke the crystal. This time there was a huge uproar in the examination hall that even teachers started to fight for him, to take him as a disciple since he reached 1-star silver rank. This time the entire exam place went silent.


    Nie li went next for the examination. I could feel a small amount of killing intent from Shen Hong. Nie li''s control over his soul force was so good that he only showed 1-star bronze physique and 1-star bronze soul force in the examination. Nie li was admitted to genius class, despite other teachers protest.


    Lastly, my name was called. I decided to make a show for others. I went towards the machine and stood in front of it. I clenched my fist, took horse stance and punched the machine. The machine was blasted to smithereens. The machine was capable of measuring up to gold rank. That means my physique must be above gold rank. When he went to measure his soul force, I showed the result of 1-Star silver rank. Shen Hong was somewhat furious, but I never gave a thought for it, since I would be killing the old man soon.


    Shen Hong looked indifferent and went to the principal and took his leave. I never knew what he was planning, but it would never be a good one. I would implement my plans soon to remove the cancer from the Glory city .

 19 Death of Shen Hong, Betrothal and Array

    Third and fourth person called for the others. With no response they became vigilant and were on guard. With my speed, I reached their back at no time and severed their legs. When they felt that their CG shifted and pain registered, they immediately screamed. Since the place was isolated, no one heard anything. I then deactivated my shadow mode and came to them. I asked them, "What does Dark guild want with me?".


    They were silent. I immediately severed their arms and made sure they felt eternity for the blade to sever it using my Time laws. They were screaming and due to the pain receptors they went brain dead. I was overwhelmed from embarrassment since I could not get the information from them and made an amateur mistake. I should hold back next time. Now it is time for the old coot to meet his creator.


    I immediately wore a cloak and went to meet the sacred family patriarch. Meanwhile, Shen hong was waiting for the dark guild members, to deliver the death of Long Tian. Suddenly there was a knocking at patriarch door. He gave an order, "Come in.". When he saw, the door opens, he saw a man with a cloak entering. Shen Hong immediately went on his guard and asked him, "Who are you?"


    Cloaked man replied, "I was the one who killed your family and castrated Shen Fei.". Shen Hong was really a sly fox. He never riled up and said, "Do you know who you are dealing with?". Cloaked man said, "I don''t know and I never wish to. Since dead man tells no tales.". I was the cloaked man, who killed the guards and entered the Shen Hong''s room. I never wanted a long fight, hence I locked the space and reduced his reaction time using Space and Time Law. Before he could react I sliced his head and killed.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Proof has been placed near his body to which only with city lord aura, the proof can take from it. No one can temper with it. So have fun.". I then returned home. Next day, The entire glory city was shocked to core. The patriarch of the sacred family was killed, and their wrong doings came to light. When Ye zong came to see the crime scene, he was shocked to see Shen hong''s head severed and placed it near his body. When he read the message, he went pale. He immediately searched for the evidence and found it. When he gave it a read, his expression changed from shock, sad to livid. His aura was immense that others nearly stopped breathing. He immediately ordered the execution of remaining members of sacred family, thus the end of Shen Fei and Shen Yue.


    The entire glory city celebrated for the end of the sacred family. Many families got their properties back from the sacred family. Even winged-dragon family finally got their property back. Nie li was shocked to hear the news and was perplexed, since in his pat life there was no expert who stood against the sacred family. Meanwhile, I gave the Nightmare demon Pot to my family to place it on Hong Yue auction house. They were skeptical but sent it to auction house. I also gave 1 million demon spirit coins for my parents to purchase what they wish for. He prevented them from wasting it on pills and gave five kinds of soul pills to them.


    I then disguised myself and went to purchase different kinds of spirit beasts for refining. From the cultivation technique, which I practice, I could integrate with any kind of demon spirit. I met with the one responsible for demon spirits and purchased it as much as I wanted. I got a good discount for the purchase and made a deal with him for few more times.


    Third Pov:


    Tian went home after the purchase and removed his disguise. He took his nightmare demon pot. It had an exquisite design with Nightmare carved at the bottom of the pot. The pot was not only used for refining demon spirit but also for cultivation, since it had higher density of heavenly energy. And for next two days, he started to create God rate growth demon spirits. At first, the success rate was low but due to high comprehension, he found out the right way to succeed. He made good rate growth around 120, excellent rate 58 and God rate 23.


    After sometime, he called some of the budding members of the family and gave some of the God rate growth demon spirits. Excellent rate demon spirits to the elders and guards. He told that he brought it for the family. He will never expose the existence of Nightmare demon pot. He sold the leftover the demon spirits to various spirit beast shops to make money. He went under different names faces to avoid suspicion. What he didn''t know was one of the God rate demon spirits he created will be brought by Nie li, but that''s the story for another day.


    His parents came back with exited expression. They informed him, that the pot sold for 120 million demon spirit coins and it was brought by alchemist association. They took 20 million for auction fees and rest they brought back. Tian gave the money to family to nurture demon spiritualists and asked them to adopt few families.


    Tian also told his love for Ning''er to his parents. They were happy for him, and next day went to ask Winged-family for the Hand of Ning''er. It seemed Ning''er also informed their relationship to her family. Hence, both of them gave their blessings to the couples. The news went like a wildfire throughout the glory city. Many youngsters of his age were cursing and crying, since Ning''er got betrothed.


    And also, due to absence of Sacred family and cancellation of engagement, the relationship between Ye ziyun and Nie li went well. With help of demon pot, Nie li gave her a god rate growth ''Snow queen'' demon spirit. Ye ziyun also started to warm up with others and started to come out of her shell.


    Tian told Ning''er about his plan to visit the abyss prison realm to recruit a person. He also asked her to accompany him in that place. He also went and informed Chen Linjian to accompany with them. As a aspiring adventurer he immediately accepted the deal. Since Tian and Ning''er were engaged, they began to meet often and went many dates together.

 20 Abyss prison realm and Breakthrough

    Ning''er saw the barren land was flabbergasted at the scenario. This place gave them eerie feeling. I looked at them and said, "Welcome to abyss prison realm. This is formed by legend and above ranks to protect humanity and other species from the Age of darkness. Here contain dangerous spirit beasts that can kill using the cunning methods. But to us, it will be easy but don''t let your guard down since we reached a higher level. There are many dangers looming here that can kill a legend rank with ease.".


    They were shocked about the information and immediately went to their guard. Suddenly a sound was heard from this vicinity. *gu-gi gu-gi*. Immediately we were surrounded by a group of the scarlet colour small beast. Linjian asked me, "Brother Tian, What are these beasts? They are just silver rank beasts but their quantity is very high."


    I looked at them and said, "These beasts are known as a scarlet ghost beast. They are individually weak but always attack in the group to overcome their weakness. Merging with demon spirit will call forth more of them. This is a perfect chance to showcase our skills. Also, collect some blood from these scarlet beasts. I have a use for them."


    Suddenly some of the beasts jumped on to us. I immediately unsheathed my sword and started slashing these creatures. I used soru to speed up and kept slashing it in various angles. There were no ends for these. The scarlet ghost started to call others for help.


    I saw Ning''er was also doing her best to reduce the numbers. She used soru but there was a slight tinge of lightning flashed her every step. I was surprised that she was able to integrate her law into soru even if it is the little amount. We kept on reducing the numbers. Chen Linjian was using a pole to fight these beasts but was slightly struggling with them. I immediately went to him and helped him.


    The number of scarlet ghosts started to increase, so I stepped it up. I started to use my domain to reduce the vitality of those beasts, making it weaker and killed them. I used soru to extreme level creating a flash due to friction between air and me. The time around me went slow, so were their movements. Unknowingly, I made a breakthrough in soru creating a higher level movement steps. I could see two shocked faces looking at me. My movement skills became pure physical strength now. If combined with Time and space Law, I don''t know the result.


    I was surprised to see the blood crystal. I immediately explained, "Blood Crystals is a type of extremely strange ores. After being swallowed and refined by demon beasts, it could generate a surge of endless power, it even has the ability, allowing them to raise in rank. Aside from that, the Blood Crystal has another usage. By sealing it within the body of low-grade demon beast, it could forcefully raise the growth speed. However, the demon beasts produced this way would become extremely brutal. By removing the impurities we can use these crystals for our cultivation. Try to collect as much as you can.".


    I immediately merged with my shadow devil spirit beast to attract more of them. As more of them came, I immediately called them and asked her to give the blood. I wrote an inscription with beast''s blood on a bottle filled with blood and threw it to them. *boom* a high pitch explosion was heard followed with a scorching fire making all the beast near vicinity as charcoal. Both Chen Linjian and Ning''er were shocked to see the power of the inscription. I never thought the inscription would be this powerful. I must be careful in handling these types of inscription.


    Chen Linjian immediately asked, "What was that?. It was powerful to kill around hundreds of scarlet beasts with one of them.". Looking at them, I explained, "This is known as Blood burst magic inscription. It uses the beast blood as a catalyst to cause an explosion high enough to kill gold ranks and hurt black gold ranks.". They were shocked to hear this information. I then used some blood bursts to kill many scarlet ghosts. Around 1000s of scarlet beasts were killed from the explosion. We then collected around 100 blood crystals from thousands of scarlet ghost beasts.


    After sometimes the number of scarlet ghosts decreased, as the surviving ones were killed by them. Then Ning''er saw a light from far away and asked me, "There is light at the distance. Do you think there is village present there?". I then saw the light and said, "That is not the light from the village. Follow me.". We three travelled for a while and saw the source of the light. It was a beast 50 times larger than the scarlet beast(consider Titan Makarov from fairy tail) with hundreds of tentacles wiggling around its mouth feasting on Scarlet ghosts. Both Chen Linjian and Ning''er were slightly trembled.


    I looked at them and said, "This beast is known as the netherlamp behemoth. It is slow but its tentacles are fast. They are the arch enemy of scarlet beasts. Its tentacles have hallucinating agents. So be careful.". Suddenly the tentacles aimed for Us. We then swiftly cut those tentacles but numbers again rose.


    Xiao Ning''er rose her sword pointing at the behemoth. Lightning seems to concentrate at the tip of the sword. Chen Linjian felt a strong amount of power in that attack. She reduced the intensity to avoid attraction and fired the beam towards the behemoth. The beam of lightning penetrated the behemoth killing it instantly. She was slightly tired using that move. I supported her and collected the tentacles, since they can be used as hallucinating agent against gold rank members.


    Third Pov:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Tian immediately gave some potion to her to recover her soul force. Chen linjian asked them, "What was that attack? The power was unreal and it was not any average soul force attacks.". Tian said, "I will explain later.". They immediately left the place searching for the village. During their travel, they came across a stone tablet, but none of them approached it. Both Ning''er and Tian knew that it was kong ming''s inheritance tablet. He looked at Chen Linjian, "We must leave now.". So they left it and went back to search for a village. They saw a light, and this time confirmed it as a village and reached there. Tian informed Ning''er and Chen Linjian, "Whatever happens don''t fret and leave it to me. You guys just go with my flow.".

 21 Silver-winged Family and Sikong Yi

    I replied her in the woodland empire, " It''s been an honour to meet the silver-winged family after the age of darkness. My name is Lei Mang from silverlit family. We were on a travel to find our missing brethren and stumbled upon here.".


    Hearing this, Hongyue was surprised to hear woodland dialect, but was shocked when she heard his ancestry. Silver winged and silverlit families were allies and had close relations. She was happy but still doubtful about his claim. She replied, "Ever since my ancestors moved here, we never had any contact with the outside world. We were no longer able to return to the original mainland and could only live in this dark world. I welcome your presence here, I''ll immediately inform my father about it. Follow me!".


    We three followed her to meet the silver-winged family patriarch. She checked our cultivation during our travel. We were able to lower our cultivation to silver rank. This was something I told them during travel. I was rejoicing internally as my first part of the plan went successful. Both Ning''er and Chen Linjian were silent throughout the journey. After a while, they reached the silver-winged family mansion.


    The mansion was held up by several huge trees. The walls of the palace reached a height of dozens of meters. The towering structure gave off a heavy pressure. Both of them were in awe with the structure, While I called them and followed behind Sikong Hongyue and entered the palace. After passing through many corridors, they finally entered into one of the spacious halls.


    *Pa! Pa! Pa!*


    Crisp clear sounds of whipping could be heard. After entering the hall, the first thing that I saw were two huge pillars. One of the huge pillars had a robust youth tied to it. His body is filled with bloodstains from the whipping, and his abdomen had some inscription. This youth also had a pair of wings on his back. However, they were dark gold in colour, different to that of the Silver Winged Family.


    Two guards that wore leather armour continuously waved their whips, lashing the youth. Although the pain caused his face to be twisted, the youth still bit his teeth and did not issue even a scream of pain. He had such unyielding. I was delighted to meet Duan Jian, who would be our next member for my team. Ning''er and Linjian were disgusted from their action. I looked at Sikong Hongyue and curiously asked, "Your highness Hongyue, he is...?".


    Sikong Hongyue''s voice was extremely chilling. I was livid, since I knew that children were not responsible for their parent''s sin. I decided to end this pathetic family before leaving this place.


    I then looked at Duan Jian. Our eyes met and after a while w broke the contact and went with them. His eyes were brim of determination. The only thing they ever did good was conditioning of his body which could be easily converted to legend rank physique. I decided to help him to escape from his misery. We then reached the main hall.


    Above the hall, a fat middle-aged man was sitting on his throne with his eyes half closed. He has a gloomy facial expression filled with chills. The luxurious robe gave him a little more of a noble aura. There are three beautiful girls by the side, helping him massage his legs and back. These three girls wore revealing clothing. Their curvaceous bodies could be vaguely seen. Xiao Ning''er felt disgusted by this. She felt like seeing Shen Fei sitting there.


    Third Pov:


    Tian could see the middle-aged man''s deep eyes with a glance. His eyes had a hint of ash grey colour in it. Feeling the aura emitting from the man, Tian knew that the man should be a Legend rank expert. However, from the looks of it, he doesn''t have much time left and was barely continuing his life with elixirs. This was the patriarch of Silver winged family Sikong Yi.


    Sikong Yi opened his eyes to see his daughter with three strangers. He asked her, "Hongyue who are they?". Hongyue went to salute her father and said, "Honorable father, this is Lei Ming from silver lit family. They came from the outside world.".


    Sikong Yi, who heard this immediately yelled, "Nonsense! the silverlit family had perished during the age of darkness. Who are you? are you an enemy spy?".


    Tian chuckled and said,"Patriarch must be joking. If an enemy spy could boldly proclaim that he is from the outside world then the reputation of this family would be slandered. I indeed came from the outside world.". He then immediately merged with shadow devil spirit.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Sikong Yi was slightly startled since this shadow devil is not from this region. Even so, he never let his guard down. He snorted and said, "So what if you are from the outside world. How can you prove that you are from silverlit family?".


    Tian had a smirk inside his head with expression ''I got you now'' and said, "I can tell the secret of Silver winged family. When the Silver Winged Family''s members obtain the wings of the Silver Winged Thunderbird, their bodies will reject as they grow older. Generally, members of the Silver Winged Family couldn''t live for more than sixty years. Isn''t that true?".


    Sikong Yi was angry at this movement, since the secret was known to an outsider. He decided to test his words.

 22 Legend Rank and Death of Sikong Yi

    I never flinched. With poker face, I said, "Your highness I am from silver lit family. Even though our main family perished, some of them were able to escape the calamity. Our ancestors were able to concoct medicine for the disease but unable to give it to your family. It has been passed to our generation. We will be able to deal with your disease."


    Sikong Yi was silent throughout the conversation. He was having a dilemma. His words were sincere but there was still doubt. Suddenly he had an idea and a smile crept through his face.


    I never liked his smile. It screamed ''I got you''. I was never afraid to fight. With my arsenals, I could kill him and come out unscathed. These people never knew any Laws. I was more concerned about the crazy old man, one of the inheritors of Kong Ming. So I decided, If things went south, let''s kill him without remorse.


    "If you are from the silver lit family, then you must know about our ancestor personal creed, right? Can you recite our ancestor creed?". Sikong Yi said with a smile.


    I was shocked then smiled wryly. I thought, ''Old bastard was clever. He used the family creed to corner me out. Why did he never used it against Nie Li. He would have been caught easily. Nie li is a lucky bastard. Stupid plot armor''.


    In Heavenly marks Mansion Nie li suddenly sneezed. ''Who would be thinking about me? Is it Zhiyun? or someone cursing me?''. He then continued with his cultivation.


    In the silver-winged family mansion, Sikong Yi was smiling evilly. "A cat got your tongue?". He asked me playfully. I smiled wryly and sighed. Sikong Yi then said, "Surround them immediately. They are imposters. Place these two under prison for torture. Take the girl to my chamber. She will act as my dao cultivator today.".


    When that bastard said that, I snapped. I released terrifying killing intent which made most of the guards pass out, some of them were on their knees panting. Sikong Yi was sweating. I then released my cultivation, shocking everyone. It was pinnacle black gold rank, a step behind Legend rank. Chen Linjian was shocked. He never thought that, a 12-13 years old boy reached Pinnacle black gold rank. I then said, "I would have brushed up any insult you placed on me. I would have given you a second chance to turn a new leaf. When I came here, I just came for him(pointing Duan Jian). But you made a terrible sin by making such an order. You want my wife to be your dao cultivator? You will never be alive to do that.".


    Sikong Yi thoughts were disturbed when he heard screamings. He was shocked to see that his clansmen were butchered by Xiao Ning''er. She flashed in blue lightning and next second someone died. Ning''er then killed everyone and released Duan Jian and said, "Wait here. My husband wants to speak with you. Don''t move and drink this", she gave a potion to him and went on a killing spree.


    Chen linjian was somewhat hurt looking at these two people. He was older than them, yet they reached the ranks that his current patriarch and City lord are at. He envied them. I was able to sense his insecurities. I looked at him and said, "Focus on the fight first. After this, I will tell you about you need to know. Reaching Legend rank is not far for you.". Chen linjian was shocked hearing, then slightly smiled. He was envious that''s all. He was actually happy that strong cultivators were present to protect the city. He used his staff arts to kill the Silver winged family members.


    Duan Jian POV:


    My name is Duan Jian and I was born from the love between two members whose families were mortal enemies. My mother was from a silver wing and my father from the black dragon family. They loved each other, and I was the proof for their love.


    They loved me and I loved them. We lived a happy life. But all the happiness came to an end. When I was 5 years old, the silver wing family found about us and came to annihilate us. My father and mother, both fought with them and tried to run away with me. But fate was cruel enough to make us caught.


    My mother begged me to spare my life but was killed without batting an eye and killed my father and left them for dogs. They captured me and tortured me to make a lesson for everyone. My father''s family never intervened to retrieve me. So I lost respect for them. I was whipped continuously by keeping me conscious all the time. It hurts but not to the pain I suffered in my heart.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    My only aim was to kill Sikong family, but he was powerful. One day I saw two people walking towards Sikong Yi place. The boy and I had eye contact. He turned and went away. He explained about his ancestry and about his weakness. I was surprised by this information. So the old bastard was at his last leg.


    When I was contemplating about the info, a terrifying killing intent swept from the boy and next instant it was a massacre. The girl with him started killing all the members. The other one killed them with his staff. She reached here killed the guards and released me. When I was confused at her action, she said that her husband wanted to speak with me and gave me a potion. So they were couples. I drank the potion and surprisingly, I was healed.


    Third POV:


    Sikong Yi was livid and sad at the moment. He never thought he would invite a calamity into his family. He was getting livid, when he watched his members getting killed. He immediately linked towards Ning''er roaring, "You dare!!!", Only to be kicked back by Tian.


    "Your opponent is me.", he said coolly. "Father!!!", Hongyue immediately rushed towards his father only to be stopped by Ning''er. She watched Ning''er with venom in her eyes. She immediately took her long sword and lunged at her to kill her. Ning''er parried her and kicked her in the stomach making her fly.


    In the meantime, Sikong Yi roared at Tian saying, "Bastard!!!. Even though you are a black gold rank, don''t forget I am a legend rank.". He lunged at Tian. Tian immediately vanished from the spot. Sikong Yi, who was searching for him, suddenly felt a pain at the back. He then saw one of his wings was lying on the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhh", Sikong Yi cried in pain. Tian went towards Sikong Yi with his sword. Sikong Yi used his Thunderbird ability to attack him only to be deflected by him. He then used his thunder power on him but went unfazed. Tian with his eyes cold went towards him.


    He flashed next to him kicked him high. He again vanished and came in front of Sikong and sent him back to the ground. A crater was formed from the impact. Sikong tried to stand, but Tian appeared in front of him. He slashed his sword making a gash from left shoulder to his stomach.


    Sikong Yi was bloodied with broken bones. He was livid at Tian. He then used his remaining Life force to perform secret arts to kill Tian. A concentrated lightning began to descend and attack his soul realm. Tian was shocked and then terrible pain invaded him. He gritted his teeth and tried to mend his soul force. His soul realm went a metamorphosis with breaking and making from the lightning. He the roared, increasing the soul power. As a butterfly breaking from its cocoon, Tian soul realm broke through Legend rank.


    Now Sikong Yi lost all color in his face. Both Ning''er and Chen Linjian was shocked since he broke through the legendary Legend rank. Now he was the strongest in glory city next to Lord Ye mo. Tian blasted Sikong Yi and reached him. He stood in front of Sikong Yi who was now cowering with fear. Tian looked into his eyes and said, "These eyes watched my wife with lust. It should not exist anymore.". He then dug his fingers into Sikong eye socket plucking his eyes out. Sikong was trashing on the ground withering in pain.


    Tian crushed those eyes and threw it out. He then took sikong''s tongue and said, "This tongue spoke bad things about my wife.". Without any delay, he tore his tongue from the mouth. Sikong couldn''t even shout now the blood from the mouth started to chocked his throat. Tian immediately slashed Sikong''s little brother from his body. Sikong now couldn''t even have the energy to trash around as the blood was pouring out of his body. Finally, he took his hand placed on sikong''s head and said, "Your brain had dirty thought about my wife. It should cease to exist.". He immediately crushed his head into pieces. Sikong Yi the patriarch of the Silver winged family who terrorised the abyss realm died under hands of a 12-year-old child.


    Hongyue watched in horror at her father''s demise. She never thought that she would be the one who brought a calamity to her family. Ning''er without giving time decapitated her. She then looked at Tian and immediately ran towards him. Chen Linjian was horrified at the torture Tian gave to Sikong Yi and swore on his heart, not to get on Tian''s bad side.


    When Tian snapped out of it, he was feeling guilty for showing them such a scene. Ning''er, who was able to deduce his thoughts went towards him and hugged him tightly. Chen Linjian came towards him and patted him. Chen knew the working of this world. He never feared him, knowing that he protected her integrity.


    "It is not your fault. If I was in your place, I would do the same. I will never be afraid of you. I already told you, we will be together forever. If you become evil then, I will also become evil. I will always support you in your actions.", she said.


    Tian was shocked and felt happy. She accepted him of whom he was and what he did. They then shared a passionate kiss for a while. Then went towards Duan Jian, who was in awe and fear of Tian and Ning''er.

 23 Market, Purchase and Return

    When I came out, I found that the guards were killed and prisoners were freed. They looked awe at us, since they felt that their cultivation suppression seal was released. I looked at them and announced, "Listen People of Abyss prison realm. Sikong Yi along with his family were killed by us. You guys are free now. Be happy with your freedom. But if you abused the freedom..". I released my killing intent making them sweat. But they were happy to know that Silver winged family was vanished from the world.


    We then returned to the mansion to take the spoils of war. We went to the family treasury and blasted it to open. The treasury was filled with many ores like Dragon stones, light stones, Blood crystals, Some legend rank forbidden scrolls and finally a strange egg. When I reached it, I felt a strange connection with my laws. We then took our share and gave the rest to the people.


    I then looked at Duan Jian and asked, "Tell me about the most righteous Family in the abyss realm". I knew who was, but let nature take its course. I only wish to obtain some blood crystals, and Some forbidden scrolls. Let''s also buy the blizzard gem to improve the friendship between Ning''er and Ye ziyun.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Duan Jian then replied, "Respected sir. The most righteous family in the abyss realm is Divine Flames family. They will judge with equality and have the largest market in the abyss prison realm.". After hearing that, I looked at them and said, "Then we will go to the market and finish our purchase. And Duan Jian what is your plan now since I killed Sikong Yi".


    I was smiling inside, since my objective was achieved easily. I knew his loyalty, so it wasn''t surprising. I then looked at three of them and said, "I know you guys wanted to ask me many things. We first change our appearance and reach market. We have many things to purchase and let''s take an Inn. I will answer your questions there.".


    Four of them immediately changed their face and both of them changed to cultivation to the gold rank spiritualist. We then started to move towards the market. Meanwhile, other families were in an uproar. No one would have thought that the silver-winged family would have vanished in a single day. Many of the former prisoners explained the event and made the other family shuddered in fear. A legend rank demon spiritualist strong enough to kill the silver winged family was present in abyss prism realm. Many planned to visit the esteemed cultivator to ask him to join their family. Some even prepared gold, silver, women to pay as a tribute for him.


    We then reached the divine flame market family. I immediately took some spatial ring and gave it to them. I said, "Buy some of those materials and ores with the foods inside the rings. They are useful or cultivation. Try to buy as much as possible. We will be leaving today night to the outside world. We can''t make our families get worried and make others suspicion.".


    I then went to search for the blizzard gem. According to the novel, it was enclosed inside a puppet with a circular design. After sometimes I found it in the stand of an old man. I went towards him and asked, "how much does it cost?". The old man was very lean with baggy skin showing the level of poverty. The old man saw me and said, "5 bags of rice. This is our family heirloom but due to poverty, we wish to sell it. So price is non-negotiable.". He was somewhat worried that this person might not accept the deal since 5 bags is somewhat costly.


    Third Pov:


    Tian knew about their condition and their two grandchildren. He was a kindhearted person in his previous life. So without another thought, he took 30 bags of rice and 20 bags of meat and placed on it. "All yours. I will also be taking these things.". He took some more materials from the stand. The old man was shocked and tears started to fell from his face. He immediately wanted to kowtow to him, but Tian immediately stopped him. He respects that elder for throwing his pride to help his family.


    The old man then called his grandchildren and asked them to kowtow to him saying that he was their benefactor. They kowtowed and thanked him. Looking at them, he took another 5 kg of rice and gave it to them. The old man prayed, "Bless the benefactor and his magnanimity.". Tian then left the place. He knew Nie li will help these people by sending Ye mo.


    They met after sometimes and all brought the materials required without raising suspicion. They went to the divine flame pavilion to buy a sword for Duan Jian and some legend rank forbidden technique. They were greeted by the pavilion in charge. Tian asked him looking at that black sword, "How much does it cost?". The in charge said politely, "We only exchange items.".


    Tian took 50 bottles of soul concentration pills and gave it to him. "50 bottles of soul concentration pills, 20 bottles of soul nurturing pills.". The in charge was shocked. He never knew that the customer was an alchemist. His tone immediately changed. "Yes, it would be done. The sword is yours. May I know the alchemist name?".


    Tian said, "As my name, it is unnecessary for you I think.". The in charge was not offended by this as he knew that alchemists were eccentric. Tian also brought the legend rank inscription for 500 soul nurturing pills. He then took leave from the pavilion before the in charge could speak. Tian knew the plan of him so he left soon without giving him a chance.


    They left the market and after travelling some distance, they took their disguise. Tian gave the sword to Duan Jian and said, "The sword is yours. Use it well.". Duan look at the sword and moved. He was the one who gave him a second life and now a costly sword. He decided to live for repaying his master.


    They then went to an Inn and after refreshing, Tian looked at others, "Now I will explain your doubts. I am legend rank expert and Ning''er is black gold expert. I was found by mysterious cultivator who took me as his disciple and taught me cultivation. It was because of my teacher I was able to reach this level.". Chen then asked, "Where is your teacher now?". Chen now knew that he was taught by a high-level cultivator. Tian replied, "He now ascended to the higher plane.". This shocked everyone (well Ning''er shock was fake). Duan Linjian asked, "What do you mean ascending?".


    Tian then explained about Draconic realm and about Tiny world and their cultivation levels. Duo to be shocked would be an understatement. They never thought that fabled Legend rank was nothing but start of true cultivation. Chen Linjian was grateful towards Tian for opening the truth to them.


    Tian then said, "I wanted to form a team during our trip in the draconic realm. I chose Ning''er, Duan jian and you. Chen, you are righteous and kind to others, helping them to grow. That was the reason I chose you. As for Duan, his black dragon bloodline will make a powerhouse rivaling those in Draconic realm. Ning''er, well she is my wife and her soul attribute would will make her an empress.". Chen Linjian was happy to be joined in his group and was able to explore unexplored lands. His adventure mindset made him join the team.


    Tian then gave some cultivation materials to them, with new cultivation technique for Chen linjian. As for Duan Jian, only after awakening his bloodline, he would give him cultivation technique. After sorting things out, they started their return journey.


    They reached the array for the outside world. Four of them looked back towards the abyss realm. For Tian, it was fun and his objective was fulfilled. To Ning''er, her love for him increased and it kind of becoming a date, for them. For Duan Jian and Chen Linjian, it was adventurous for them and former, it was both good and bad memory and for latter, it was insight for new levels of cultivation.


    Tian then took 23 divine stones and placed it on the array. The array then shined and left the abyss realm. After they left and in the silence of the abyss realm, a burst of laughter was heard. An old man with ragged hair and clothes looked at the place where they vanished and laughed like a maniac saying, "Infinity has no beginning and no beginning has no end, ridiculous. hahaha".


    If tian saw him, he would have identified him immediately. It was the old man that Nie li will meet in the market during their travel in the abyss realm.

 24 Heavenly sacred Border and Ye Yan

    I was able to awaken Duan Jian''s physique. It was similar to canon, going to near death state and awakening his physique to legend rank. Now I was planning to improve our cultivation to next level by bringing Ning''er to legend rank. I suddenly got an idea. Thunder God meteorite sword was surrounded by hundreds of souls and essence of spirit beasts. If she can absorb it then she can break through Legend rank.I could also recruit Ye yan with me. I have a method where a soul can cultivate like normal cultivators. I could help him in that way. Unlike Nie li, I could help him achieve hid the goal soon. After reaching certain realm, I could create a body that supports his soul.


    But to do that, his soul must not dissipate when he came out of the border. Hence, I will create a puppet to house his soul. I then informed my family about entering the border with Ning''er, and they accepted. Next day morning, two people went to the gate of Heavenly sacred border. The vice principal was standing in front of the door.


    I slightly bowed and said, "Respects to the teacher. We wish to enter Heavenly sacred border and we would like to keep it as secret.".


    The vice principal reassured him, "Don''t worry. No one but us knows about this. You guys can cultivate at ease. Leave these matters to us."


    With this assurance, both of us entered the border.


    The heavenly sacred border was, in other words, a beauty for the serene mind. The forest was filled with lush green grasses and other herbs which are rare in the outside world. The mountain at distance was majestic in sight. The energy inside the border was dense which can be useful to improve the cultivation.


    Both of us sat together in a meditative position to siphon the energy to consolidate their realm by stacking it. Ning''er soul realm was near brimming. A slight push then she will be in legend rank.


    Third Pov:


    Suddenly a voice was heard. "Ho. Such a dense soul force and gold rank at such a young age. It''s been a while since I meet geniuses like you. Can you let me see your cultivation technique?".


    Tian sighed and said, " May I know the senior''s name? And Isn''t it bad to ask others secret?".


    Ye Yan was somewhat stunned to hear this. He then said, "My name is Ye Yan, one of the founders of glory city. Now, in form of spirit to look over the sacred border. As your ancestor, I only want to check whether you guys are in the right path."


    Tian sighed at his shamelessness. Ye Yan craves for knowledge, but his understanding is not well defined.


    Tian asked him, "What will you do in return if we showed our cultivation technique?".


    Ye Yan then pridefully said, " I will take you as my disciples. You must be proud to have me as your teacher. The brat Ye zong was my previous disciple. He became strong from my tutelage.".


    Tina and Ning''er were slightly irritated for his self-proclamation of the best teachers. They thought about their teacher, Emperor Lin Ming and felt a wave of melancholy. Tian then sighed. Ye Yan was also a frog in a well. He never knew the true extent of cultivation.


    Tian politely said, "We refuse, but thanks for the offer senior."


    Ye Yan was shocked. He was rejected by two of them. For the cultivators who would stand in a queue, for his tutelage was instantly rejected. He said, "I can bring you to legend rank realm. I have many experiences and many cultivation techniques to bring your potential, why rejecting it". He said the last words in anger.


    Tian now frowned. He didn''t want any cultivation and resources because he has better materials. He then released his true cultivation. The sacred border trembled at his power. Ye Yan was now afraid of Tian since his cultivation surpassed Ye Yan.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Y-y-you are Legend rank demon spiritualist!!!!!!". Ye Yan said trembling.


    Tian then said, " Yes I am. That is why we politely refused your invitation. Ning''er here is nearing the pinnacle of black gold rank, a step near to the legend rank and I am a 2-star Legend rank. In a way, you are not worthy to be our teacher. Don''t get me wrong, but you are a frog in a well. Do you know your cultivation techniques are only partial? Do you know that legend rank is only the beginning of cultivation?".


    "Preposterous!!!. How can there be higher than legend rank? It is impossible." Ye Yan shouted at him.


    Tian said, "That is why you are a frog in the well. Just because you never saw a cultivator higher than you doesn''t make that legend rank is high.". Tian then explained about the Realms higher to Legend rank and about the draconic realm.


    Ye Yan was shocked to hear this information.


    He felt inferior now. He really was a frog in the well. He became dispirited.


    Tian said, "I know, you crave for knowledge and you are a respectable cultivator and also founder of Glory City. I can help you achieve your dream, but it comes with a price. No worries, I wont be taking over the city and ask you to kill the innocent. There is a way to recreate a body for you. But to do that I must reach a certain realm. After that, you can cultivate the realms higher.".


    "Can I become alive once again?". Ye Yan was now aghast. Tian immediately said, "The method to create the body is not demonic, so don''t worry. I must have your word. We are actually here to go to reach Thunder God meteorite sword region."


    "Thunder God meteorite sword region?. Absolutely not. It is suicide region where even legend ranks were killed. I can''t let you do that."


    "Then how about a bet. If we were able to reach the sword, you would become our companion. If we failed, we would show you our cultivation technique and other knowledge''s about that realm". Tian said taunting Ye Yan to fall in his trap. Ning''er silently giggled at Tian''s antics.

 25 Legend Rank and Return

    When we reached the sword region, we were subjected to a pressure of emperor realm from the sword. It was not surprising, since it was the sword of the emperor Kong ming. The sword would have his residual spirit force.


    We both were unaffected by the pressure since we experienced the terrifying pressure, the emperor, their teacher. But the same could not be said for Ye Yan. For him, spending time in heavenly sacred border and in a tiny world, he could not withstand the pressure. Even though he was in his spectral body, he was sweating.


    I knew that this was an ideal opportunity since the ethereal form of the demon spirits was roaming around the sword, ready to attack the invaders. I looked at Ning''er and said, "Don''t worry. I would be there to save you if things went wrong. So absorb the souls and reach the legend."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Ning''er blushed at my comment and then became serious. When the beasts reached her, she started to devour the beast souls using her cultivation technique. The devoured beasts were refined by her lightning seed sending only pure soul force.


    She started to stack the soul force making it brim. She refined the beasts around half an hour. Suddenly the soul realm started to crack. She used her cultivation to mend it. Again cracks appeared which was again mended.


    This make and break made her soul realm to advance to legend rank realm. Her soul force was much denser than normal legend rank. With her dense soul force, she can defeat the foes two realms above her.


    I was also refining and absorbing the souls to stack it. My stacking was twice that of Ning''er. I then sensed her breakthrough to the Legend rank. I was happy that she was able to reach legend rank.


    Ning''er replied, "It''s all because of you. If I never met you, I wouldn''t know where I would stand right now. Without you, I might have died or would be a plaything in hands of Shen Fei. I might have suicide right at that moment. You always arrive as Prince Charming to protect me. Right now, I am most happiest woman right now.". She gave me a hug.


    I then slightly poked her forehead and said, "If you have died, I would have suicide due to guilt for not protecting you. It was because of our love we were able meet together after transcending. I am the happiest boy in the world to have you as my woman.". I then kissed her. Even in our past life, She was my pillar and my lifeboat. She helped me to overcome my problems and stayed with me through difficult times.


    Ye Yan smiled wryly at them. These two monsters were able to reach a rank at their age where others could only dream to achieve. He lost the bet against them. He saw them in a new light. He felt Tian was keeping secret, but he never cared. Now he became his follower.


    Ye Yan said, "I lost the bet. But I cannot move from this place since I am a guardian for this sword. And also if i move from her my soul will dissipate soon.".


    I then told Ye Yan, "Soon someone will come and search for the meteorite sword. He is slightly brash but filled with immense knowledge. So don''t go flaunting your knowledge towards him. He will humiliate you within seconds. Take him there. He will take the sword and will help you get out of this place. I will give you a soul sutra. Use it to stabilise the soul when you get out. Practise it to advance in the soul cultivation. Until then, you can wait here. That youth will come here soon. Finally, don''t tell anyone we reached this place(Region of thunder God meteorite sword). It is for our own good.".


    I don''t want to make Nie Li suspicious of him. Ye Yan accepted it and said, "Thank you for the knowledge. I will help the youth and keep this secret.". There was a reason why I prevented Ning''er from taking the sword. The sword contains the inheritance word of the emperor kong ming. If Ning''er heard those words, she might be subjected to fight for inheritance. I will let her meet an emperor near Sky origin clan, if needed.


    We then parted with Ye Yan and went to look around the sacred border. Since cultivation part was completed, it became a dating spot for both of us. They played and ate for a while.


    Without knowing, we spent a week inside the border. After parting with Ye Yan, we went to exit of the heavenly sacred border. We reduced our cultivation to 4-star gold rank and 2-star gold rank respectively.


    After reaching outside, we were greeted by Vice-principal. He was astonished from sensing their cultivation. Even lord Ye mo was this talented. He was happy for these two geniuses.


    The vice principal then said, "Well done students. You guys are indeed geniuses. You were able to reach gold rank. This is good."


    I bowed and asked, "Greetings to the teacher. Did anything happen when we were inside the border?".


    The vice principal said, "Nothing special. I heard that traitor Ye Han would be returning from his training.". Only higher ups knew that Ye Han was a spy from the Sacred family. I was laughing inside, since the news was something I forged to kill Ye Han and remove the tumor from inside of the glory city.


    I never liked Ye Han. He was a sis-con with a superiority complex. He covets for the seat of city lord and jealous if anyone is better than him. That is why he colluded with sacred family and dark guild to attack Ye Zong.


    Things would change, since from the evidence, Ye zong cant wait to kill Ye han after knowing his ambition and his sis-con nature. He even prevented her cultivation rate. The current Ye Zong will kill Ye han without remorse.


    We then parted with Vice principal and went towards home. During the return journey, I said, "Be careful around Ye Han. He is like a snake with a superiority complex. He might even humiliate me if the chance arrived. Don''t get worked up for that trash ranting. I will personally take care of it."


    Third Pov:


    He then pecked on her lips savouring its taste and parted with her. Ning''er blushed and went back to her home.


    Tian reached home where he was received by everyone in his family. His father also came to receive him. From his demeanour, he successfully broke through the legend rank realm as the fourth person. (1. Ye Mo, 2.Tian, 3.Ning''er). He also saw Duan Jian who reached 5-star gold rank fighter. He complimented him and gave some treasure to improve his cultivation.

 26 Death of Ye Han and Mysterious Egg

    Duan Jian and Chen Linjian were able to cultivate due to the resources from abyss prison realm. They will soon join the ranks of the black gold and will be able to travel with us. Since we were able to reach higher realms in tiny world, it would be the time to spread our wings to explore the world. Once Ye Yan came from the heavenly sacred border, we would start our travel. After contemplating, I went to meet the city lord.


    The city lord mansion is located in the middle of the glory city. The mansion is vast with beautiful infrastructure. The city lord mansion covers an area of 2 football grounds. The mansion contains various regions for training, library, Pond with flowers for relaxation, sparring region. The mansion was always heavily guarded by his personal guards 24/7.


    I then went inside the mansion where I was welcome with a sight that was hard to forget. Ye zong was on the ground lying with blood seeping over the injuries. The guards were either killed or knocked out. I could also see some dark guild members were killing the members.


    I could sense somewhat fishy that how the hell did they able to enter the mansion without detecting or giving alarm. Others were unaware of the scene taking place else many would be coming to eradicate them. I then used my senses to identify some kind of inscription which prevented others to sense them.


    I immediately killed three dark guild members before they could act. I then went near the City lord. I crouched near him and used my life law to heal him. After healing, Ye zong opened his eyes to see surroundings and then immediately stood up. He then looked at me and said, "What happened? I thought I would die. Did you save me?"


    I immediately replied, "Yes. I came here to have talk with you but the situation here already went south. I immediately killed three of them and then saved you. What happened here? Why was there an attack, and why did no one sensed it?"


    Ye Zong face morphed to that of anger. He said, "It was the work of the bastard Ye Han. It seemed that I sheltered a venomous snake. He got the wind of the execution of his and got my daughter as hostage. I was sneak attacked with poison and killed the others with the help of the dark guild members. Thanks for saving me kid. Now go and warn others. I must go and save my daughter and kill that vile creature."


    The City lord was skeptical and before asking questions, three figures came before him. He was startled to see that they were Ning''er, Chen Linjian and Duan Jian. He was even startled to see Duan Jian since he had black wings behind his back. I immediately gave them an order, "City lord mansion was now attacked by Ye Han and dark guild members. Kill those Dark guild members and save the snow wind family members. We will take care of Ye Han and save Ye ziyun."


    They immediately went to kill those members. Ye zong was slightly startled and angry. He said, "What do you mean kill the members? You guys are just kids. Even though you guys are geniuses, you will be killed by them since they have their cultivation higher than yours.". He then turned to stop them, but he was stopped since they were killing the members with ease. Ye zong was flabbergasted.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I looked at Ye zong and chuckled slightly. I then said, "We will talk about this later. First lets go save your daughter."


    We went inside to search for Ye ziyun. I used my observation to scan the mansion and found them immediately. They were in a room with Ye ziyun tied in a bed and Ye han trying to force himself on her. I immediately looked at Ye Zong and said, "I found them. He is trying to force himself on her."


    Ye zong rage now reached the pinnacle. We immediately reached the place and blasted the door. Ye han was now trying to remove her dress, but luckily we reached there. Ye Han was now shocked. He never though Ye zong would recover and live. Before he could say anything, I flashed in front of him and said, "A trash like you should be killed, but tell me, why did you collude with dark guild?"


    Ye Han snorted, "Who are you? A trash like you have no authority over me.". He then tried to hit me. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain over his hand and looked at his hand. There was only a stomp in that place instead of a hand with blood leaking. He gave a cry of pain. I kicked him again and went near him. He was glaring daggers at me. I again asked him, "Why did you colluded with the dark guild?".


    He spat at me. I then smiled then severed his left hand. He was trashing due to pain. He then stood up merging with his demon spirit and dashed towards me. I simply cocked my hand and punched his face. He was shot back colliding with the walls. Now Ye Han was cowering with fear. When I started to move towards him, I released my true cultivation.


    Ye zong was now aghast. A boy who was same age as her daughter was able to reach the legendary legend rank. Ye Han was now pissing his pants. He never thought he would incur the wrath of a legend rank expert. He shakingly answered, "When I was returning from training, I was approached by these dark guild members. They gave me some documents regarding my execution and I was livid. I decided to sell my soul to demon lord and tried to takeover the glory city. Which was why we used some poison to kill Ye zong by ambushing him and to force myself on her so that she would be with me on my side. I.."


    Before he could continue, Ye zong smashed Ye Han''s head killing him. He then looked somewhat sad, killing his foster son. During that time, others returned back and stood besides me. Ye Zong looked at us and said, "I first thank you for saving my family. Without your help, I would have died, and my daughter would have been under Ye Han''s grip. Now can you explain about your cultivation and reason to hide it from others?"


    I sighed and said, "Yes. I am a legend rank expert along with Ning''er. Chen and Duan Jian are black gold rank experts. The reason why we this as secret is due to the dark guild. As you have seen, they have eyes and ears everywhere. They would easily eliminate us before we could grow. I was trained by secret master and only with is help we were able to reach this level. I hope you could forgive our actions to hide it from you. I request you to keep it that way."


    Ye zong just sighed. Tian''s reasoning was sound enough. From today''s action, he was able to understand that, even he could not protect them from Dark guild. He was skeptical about the secret master but never thought about it. He then said, "I understand. I once again thank you for protecting my family. As a reward, you can take whatever you want from our treasury."


    Ye zong thought of bethroting her daughter to him, but he felt conflicted. He first wants to ask his daughter''s opinion about this matter. Hence, he gave up and gave the treasury.


    I was shocked and happy at the same time. Now I can take the egg of space-time spirit beast for myself and increase our members. I then complied with Ye zong and went to the treasury. I helped others to take some relics and medicines to improve their cultivation. I searched for sometime in the treasury and finally found the egg, since it resonated with his laws.

 27 Revealation and Departure

    Tian''s Pov:


    After the party and the commotions, I went to meet the city lord. He was sitting in his chair with contemplating look over some issues. My friends and I stood in front of him. He looked at us and with a smile, he said, "Ah. The hero of the glory city. What can I do for you?"


    I already told him about the cultivation levels higher than the legend rank and about the draconic realm. He was first shocked, but accepted it since the proof was standing in front of him. I looked at him and said, "We would like to ask a favor from you.". Ye zong looked at me and said, "Is it about going outside of the glory city?". His tone represented more of a statement than a question.


    I sighed and said, "Yes. We want to explore the world and rise our cultivation. We were able to cultivate with resources available here till now. But from now on, we need to spread our wings and soar through the skies. We want to leave glory city and explore the outside world like Lord Ye Mo. We don''t know when we would return. If we were able to reach that place, it might even take 5 or more years to return. That is why we want to inform you, so that you don''t put on MIA or mark us traitors."


    Ye zong looked at him and nodded. His reason was sound and His growth will help the glory city to flourish and may able to improve the safety of the city. He looked at us then accepted our request. He then said, "Will you come back here again?". I smiled at him and said, "This place is my home. How can I not come back here when everyone I love are here?"


    Ye Zong then asked, "So, when will you guys leave?". I said, "I am waiting for the final member. When he arrives, we would take our leave. If I find some human settlements in the outside world, I send them to the glory city. Be prepared to accept them. and also, try to spend some time with your daughter. Take her loneliness away and help her. Now we would like to leave, to inform our family about the trip.". Without even waiting for his reply, we left.


    When we came outside, I looked at others and said, "Go inform your parents about this trip and only to them. If not possible, persuade them with your cultivation. We don''t want to cause any commotion in your family, so make it discreet.". They all nodded and left for their respective homes.


    I looked at both of them and sighed. I steeled my heat and said, "Mother, father. I wish to leave glory city to gain experience. I don''t know when I would return back to the city. I know it might be hard, but to improve my cultivation, I must leave to explore. I want to inform you about that."


    "No. I will not allow you to go outside the city. It is a dangerous world outside where strong eats the weak. Even though you might be stronger than your peers, but you will be killed outside by strong spirit beasts. Please don''t go. We will help you in your cultivation. Your father is a pinnacle black gold rank. He could help you with your bottleneck.". My mom said with tears in her eyes. My father also nodded.


    I looked at them and said, "Then follow me.". We went to secret training ground and before they could say anything, I released my legend rank cultivation to my parents. They were frozen due to sudden shock, that their son releasing the legend rank pressure. I said, "I am a legend rank expert so is Ning''er. In fact, now I am reaching the pinnacle of legend rank. I need to go outside to explore various places to shatter my bottleneck. My friends are in black gold rank and will soon reach legend rank. This is why, we need to go outside to train. We can take care of ourselves. Do not worry. And don''t go spread this to everyone. This information must be protected from demon king."


    My parents comically nodded after hearing. They were too shocked to process the information that not only was their son was reaching the Legend rank but also pinnacle at it. They then awakened from their stupor after hearing his reason. They accepted his request, reluctantly. This happened at every home and after persuasion, they accepted the request reluctantly.


    A few days went by, with the commotion finally subdued, and life was back to the glory city. People were laughing and having fun. The said four were practicing and cultivating to hone their skills before leaving. They were waiting for the final member to arrive so that they can leave the city to explore.


    I then heard that Nie li was going to enter the heavenly sacred border. It will be soon for Ye Yan to arrive. So I started to create a legend rank puppet to house his soul. He might be slightly unsatisfied, but I could take care of it. Soon enough, I was able to sense Ye Yan''s soul leaving from the sacred border. He was able to track my soul signature and reached me.

 28 Heavenly Fate Plateau and Meeting

    With the help of the fire goddess, we will go to the netherworld region and if a possible recruit anyone to the team if they proved their worth. We then decided to take a break, since we were moving for around 5 hours. I then looked at Duan and Chen and asked them, "So how do you feel about the adventure? This is your first time outside the glory city for a long time.".


    Chen answered, "I am happy. This is a turning point for us in cultivation. New places, new stages of cultivation and new faces and new races to see. After seeing Duan Jian, I wanted to meet more people from more species. Explore more ruins to learn the history of cultivation. This is like a never-ending adventure for me. Thank you for giving me a chance.".


    Duan Jian looked at me and said, "You freed me from the clutches of Silver-winged family and you gave me a second life. My life is yours to use. I will follow you to the end of the world.". I just sighed. One is adventurous and one is loyal. This team will be unique. I don''t even want to ask Ning''er since I already knew her answer.


    We were travelling for three days to heavenly fate plateau. During this period we were able to meet many demon beasts and were able to hone the skills of those two. Chen was specialised in bo staff, and Duan was in sword arts. From morning to evening aside from moving they will fight the demon beasts to test their skills.


    After three days, they were able to reach the Heavenly fate plateau. It looked like small human settlements with small fences to guard against the demon beasts. The buildings were primitive, and the clothes were somewhat out of fashion. When I used my observation, I found that none of them was demon spiritualist. They were fighter class with the legend rank fighter as chief.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Many people started to notice the four people. Ye Yan was in scouting for netherworld.region. Many were whispering about them. One girl asked the other, "Where do these people come from. Are they from a noble family?". I just chuckled at their antics.


    We then looked at the shops and evaluated the lifestyle of these people. The transaction currency is normally food. Any form of food is used as currency. Nie li used the food to gain purple smoke rock, but for us, it would be a waste. Instead, I could use it to attract the village chief and strike a deal with them. The more the merrier for the glory city and it would be a win-win situation for both of us.


    We went to a confer shop and looked around. I was able to identify the gold hair man same as depicted in the novel. Then this shop is the place where Nie li met Yun Ling. I looked around the menu and asked for 4 wood-powder congee. After placing the order, she looked at us. Her eyes contained a curious glint. She then asked, "Are you from this region?"


    I just shaped my head indicating a no sign. Her curiosity got to the next level. She just sat next to us and asked, "Where are you sure from? Are you from the outside region? Are there still humans present in those regions?". At the end of her questions, many started to look at us. They were some people who had a mocking expression, but I don''t care about that.


    I looked at her and said, "We are from a city called the glory city. It is one of the humanity last stronghold against the demon hordes. And yes there are still humans living under the city with safety. We are here to enter deep into St. ancestral mountain.". Many were shaken at the thought of it. There were people still exist in the outside world and they are entering into the St. Ancestral mountain. There was quite a commotion for a while.


    Suddenly a voice boomed, "Who are you outsider? What are you doing in this place? Are you an enemy?". Many started to whisper, " Is that young master Xiao Kuang? Why is he here?". I then thought ''so this must be Xiao Kuang. The work became easy now''.


    I looked at him and said, "My name is Long Tian and we are from the glory city. The glory city is one of the humanity last standing fort against glory city. We have withstood demon beast horde and stood victorious. Our city population is around millions and we are demon spiritualist. We have two legend ranks with tens of black gold obsidian rank and hundreds of bronze rank. We are here to venture deep into the St. Ancestral mountain to visit black spring. We are fortunate to meet fellow human settlement in this region. Our food production is so high we dump millions of demon beast flesh a year. If you don''t believe me then I can show you this.". Saying this, he merged with his demon spirit and showed his true rank.

 29 Black spring and Yu Yan

    I was satisfied with his answer. I then drew a map for them to the glory city. I gave it to him and said, "This is the safest route to the glory city. When you reach there, give this letter to the city lord. He will understand and provide you with good hospitality.". Some of the children spoke with them about the outside world and cultivations. After that, we then departed from the plateau.


    We then moved towards the black spring. We were not ambushed since the enemy knew I was a legend rank expert. I had already prepared some antidotes to the poison mist in the black spring. We travelled on road for a while. After few hours of travel, we reached the mud marsh. I told them, "Collect some wood and make a raft. Eat these pills to detoxify the poison."


    After completing the raft, we fours started to move to the end of the marsh. There was a huge stone with the endless abyss. The abyss sometimes sent a suffocating pressure with roars of the demon beasts. I dint know much about the endless abyss since they never not explained properly in the novel (Damn you mad snail). The cliff also had a stone platform with the inscription on it.


    I then tied a rope on the stone and dropped it to the abyss. Using my observation, I was able to identify a pond. This must be the pond where the body of the fire goddess must be present. We started to descend in the rope. Duan Jian used his wings to fly towards the platform. When we reached the platform, I was able to sense an intrinsic seal placed over it, making a supreme expert unable to lay hands on it.


    The inscription consisted of an offensive array with lightning attribute, which could explode if tampered. I started to slowly remove the offensive pattern. It definitely took me to decode it for a while, but finally completed it. Then I started to unlock the complete pattern. It seemed that it was laid by Legend rank inscription master. That position is even rarer than the legend rank demon spiritualists. My anticipation for the treasure inside increased.


    We finally reached the center of the cave. It contained a pond where black spring generated but never overflowed. The black spring was guarded with inscription array with the huge barrier. I knew that the black spring contained the fire goddess body sealed by the fellow god. I also felt some prying eyes on us, but I brushed it since it was the fire goddess herself.


    I then felt a small room under the rock wall. I went through the rock wall and found piles of bones. They were fragments of 6 dead corpses. The flesh was rotten and bones decayed but the energy emitting from the bones was rich. The energy was somewhat similar to the soul force. I suddenly remembered that in the novel these bones belonged to cultivators ten thousand years ago.


    I then collected the wind armor, some salvable elixirs and legend rank weapons. I was somewhat astonished at the quality of these weapons. A small repair and it become good as new. The smith must be quite an accomplished one. I collected the items, buried the death and prayed for them. I then returned to the black spring.


    I started to examine the inscription. Tis inscription actually helps to accumulate fire spark and concentrate into her body. If I want to get her attention, I must try to crack the inscription. I then looked at others. Xiao Ning''er was salvaging some equipment, Chen Linjian was writing a journal about his journey and Duan Jian was flying around.


    As I started to crack the inscription, an ethereal figure slowly appeared from the pond. She looked roughly around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old with unparalleled beauty. But to my eyes Xiao Ning''er was much more better than her. I looked at her with curious eyes to which she returned the same. Her surroundings changed to endless sea of stars. Her remnant soul had its own consciousness. She then spoke with ethereal voice, "I waited for thousands of years. Finally, some humans were able to reach this place. Young one, what is your name?"


    I replied, "My name is Long Tian and these are my fianc¨¦e and my friends, Xiao Ning''er, Chen Linjian and Duan Jian. May I know who you are?". She replied, "My name is Yu Yan, the Fire spiritual god.". Xiao Ning''er and I knew of their existence, but the other two were perplexed. They never knew the existence of spiritual gods. Chen Linjian asked her, "Respected fire god, may I know what kind of existence is spiritual gods?"


    I sighed ''There goes my chance to act cool''. She then started to explain, "We''re the Spiritual Gods of this world, in control of all kinds of Laws in the heavens and earth. I am in control of fire. It''s just that my physical body has been dissipated. My Divine Spark has been destroyed, becoming extremely small clusters of dust that has scatter to every corner of this world. However, we, Spiritual Gods, are indestructible. After a few tens of thousands of years, my Divine Spark will gradually re-gather together and reform my physical body."

 30 Spirit god and Comprehension

    She then continued, "Tens of thousands of years ago, the demon beast clan tried to kill all the Spiritual Gods of our human clan to gain control of our laws, which is why they launched the battle against the human clan. Although we combined our strength and utterly defeated the demon beast clan, we suffered casualties and were nearly exhausted. My dispersed Divine Sparks can sense that a Spiritual God has been born in the demon beast clan and is trying to destroy the inheritance of my human clan. Pity that my Divine Spark has only been gathered to a third of the original. If more Spiritual Gods have been born in the demon beast clan and are in control of all the laws, then the human clans will be exterminated.".


    This made others gain outline of the situation. They will be facing these types of experts in future. She continued, "My Divine Sparks can only be in the Black Spring as it slowly waits for the rest of my Divine Sparks to gather. Once I leave, the group of pinnacle level Legend rank demon beasts guarding the Black Spring will do all they can to stop me and destroy my physical body."


    Now I understood what these inscriptions were for. They help to collect her dispersed divine spark and restore it back to her body. Whoever designed this is definitely a genius. Chen Linjian and Duan Jian was having an epiphany. They had eyes of curiosity and thirst for knowledge to know more about the laws.


    She then looked at us. She was curious and said, "You guys were the first one to enter after thousands of years. The black spring was first discovered by space-time spiritual god. I never knew who it was, but because of him, black spring was isolated and became a safe haven for me.". I was slightly shocked since there was a Time-space spiritual god.


    She then continued, "The divine sparks of various spiritual gods are scattered. If you can able to comprehend any one of them, you can attract the divine spark towards you. There are six major laws whose gods were fallen in the fight. They were Light, Darkness, Primal chaos, Lightning, Gold and Earth. Higher the law, harder it takes to cultivate.".


    I was intrigued by the Primal Chaos Law. My cultivation surrounds the primal chaos. Maybe cultivating Primal chaos law will boost my cultivation to next level. Xiao Ning''er has her lightning law. Now it comes to Duan Jian and Chen Linjian. I don''t know what they would choose to cultivate. I hope Duan Jian select earth, and Chen Linjian select gold. Earth would increase Duan Jian''s defense, and Chen Linjian can use it for his durability and if possible can recreate some of kazekage''s attack.


    I replied, "We accept your offer. We would like to focus our own laws. I wish to work on Primal chaos, Duan Jian on Earth Law and Chen linjian on Gold Law.". I could sense a slight disappointment and curiosity from Yu Yan. She asked, "Why did you leave her?". She pointed Xiao Ning''er. I looked at her and gave a nod. Ning''er immediately released her lightning law causing Yu Yan jaw to crash on the floor. She never thought that a mortal would comprehend one of the elemental laws.


    Yu Yan said, "A genius seen in millennium. Not only you have comprehended the elemental law but also to a larger extent.". Xiao Ning''er said,"You are saying it to a wrong person. The real genius stands next to me.". Yu Yan was slightly skeptical about Ning''er claim, but the next moment she literally fainted. I released my four Dao seeds: Space, Time, Life and Death.


    After she had woken up, She became hysterical. She looked at me and shouted, "Who are you? How can a human comprehend four laws? That too the most profound laws? How can you do that?". I just laughed at her antics. I then said, "Everyone has their secrets right? But one thing is for sure. I am a bona fide human being. Its just that I am good at comprehending.".


    She comically fell on her back. She never thought she would meet a comprehending genius. Meanwhile, I looked at Duan Jian and Chen Linjian and gave them pointers how to sense the laws and how to enhance it in our cultivation. I then went to the black spring and started meditating. I reached the state of one mentally and started to comprehend the chaos.


    What is chaos? Chaos is nothing but formless state of matter. Before the birth of yin and yang, the universe only consists of primal chaos. Everything was born from the chaos, even yin and yang. If you compare it with humans then Primal chaos is prenatal of fetus. The other things that are developed from the prenatal fetus. Chaos is everywhere, even in multiverse and omniverse. Even they are formed from the chaos.


    All others started to see that strange energy circulated around Tian and entered into him. Yu Yan, who came out of stupor, again shouted, "HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE? HOW CAN A HUMAN HARNESS THIS MUCH OF CHAOS ENERGY? THE AMOUNT ITSELF IS ABSURD. Am I dreaming? Yes, I must be dreaming. hahahahahaha.". Xiao Ning''er looked at her and thought ''Poor girl, she broke so soon''.

 31 Multiverse and Legend ranks

    Suddenly I was able to sense the universe even for a second. This was a tremendous shock for me, since sensing a universe was a fairy tale. I then thought of a theory. If possible, if I completed the understanding of Chaos law then I may be able to travel another universe. If it became true, then multiverse travel becomes a plausible theory. There are still many factors unanswerable for multiverse travel, it was a start.


    While this happened, a small pulse of Chaos law was spread throughout the multiverse like a beacon. Many were able to pick the signal but left it out since it was very weak. Thanos, Sage emperor, Odin, Serei ou, hagoromo and various heads of the various multiverse were able to sense it. Even the infinity stones resonated slightly with it.


    After half an hour, I opened my eyes and came out of the black spring. My mind had clarity and had a high computational speed. My vitality and life force improved drastically. Impurities were removed and made my skin even fair. I could see Xiao Ning''er blushing atomically. I just went to her and stood in front of her. I just went and hugged her to which she fainted like certain Hyuuga.


    I then looked at others. They were still in deep meditation, contemplating their respective laws. I then looked at Yu Yan, who is withdrawing from the shock. She looked at me and asked, "Just who are you?". I looked at her and said, "I am just a man, who wish to stand at the pinnacle of the world.".


    For the next two days, I was consolidating my new law. The surprising thing was, I reached the saturation point of the Legend rank. A small push and I would reach the fate realm with much denser soul force. Xiao Ning''er reached 3-star legend rank with the help of black spring. Yu Yan was sitting and watching us with curiosity and awe. I was thinking of adding Yu Yan but it would affect the plot armour. Since Yu Yan was responsible for learning the law. So I left without tampering with plot armour.


    After a week, both of them began to open their eyes. Their soul realm started to expand, and it reached legend rank. This was a pleasant surprise, but this represents that they succeeded in forming their own law seed. Duan Jian became sturdy with slightly ripped muscles when looked closely they could sense exploding power. Chen Linjian became fair with the removal of impurities. His hair had a speck of gold laced on it. His skin had a golden glow in it. Both of them looked towards me.


    I helped them stand and said, "I just showed you the path. This was done by your own effort. I don''t want followers. I want friends who could stand beside me when we reach the pinnacle. You guys did well. Now you two go and consolidate your realm for the proper foundation.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Suddenly, we sensed a bird coming into the black spring. It was a golden puppet in the form of an eagle. It must be Ye Yan who completed the scouting work. Yu Yan was now slightly enraged looking at the puppet since the practice of a puppet and soul was considered as evil. I looked at Ye Yan and asked, " How was the scouting? Did you find that place?". Ye Yan nodded. He then continued, "The dark guild is now in high tension. Since Shen Hong died, the inside source got severed. They are planning on Making a beast horde to attack the glory city.".


    Many were shocked to hear this news. I calmly said, "Don''t worry. Nie li will take care of the beast horde. If my guess is correct, he must be in the abyss prison realm. He will make a way to stop this horde. Have faith in him.". No one said anything. Yu Yan said, "So there are some realms left after the age of darkness.".


    I replied, "Yes. I only visited the abyss prison realm. Will soon visit the netherworld realm.". I looked at Ye Yan and introduced her, "Hi. This Yu Yan, fire spiritual god. Yu Yan this is Ye Yan, founder of glory city which acts as one of the humanity last standing ground.".


    Ye Yan was shocked, but there was a glint of craziness for knowledge was shown. So I started explaining about the spiritual laws and gods. This even increased the crazy glint in his eyes. I just resigned and asked him to meditate to comprehend the law of souls. Since he is in soul form, he could understand the laws even easier.

 32 Departure and Netherworld realm

    Now with chaos element, I could dissolve enemies attack to a certain extent. I could also reduce their soul force to 50% of the original for 3 minutes. This is due to my current mastery of Chaos Law. Yu Yan became silent after our comprehension of the law. Her pride must have been broken like glass. Now I feel sorrow slightly for her. I first thought of helping her, but I don''t want to interfere with the plot armour. So we left it to Nie Li.


    Another reason for making Ye Yan learn soul law is that, once if someone died, using the soul law we could preserve it and will store for resurrection. This was a good idea and also it would help him to see and speak with residual souls to gather data and learning the knowledge.


    We looked at Yu Yan and said, "Fire spiritual goddess. Thanks for having us and taught us about Law. We are grateful for you. For that, we would like to repay you by killing the demon guards outside.". If it was before, she would dismiss it, but now, " Can you do it?". Her voice had some hope in it. I just nodded and went outside.


    I then went outside and searched for demonic energy. Within a minute, I was able to locate their positions. They were 1 meter north from here. I immediately moved towards them. They were able to sense me and turned towards me. One of the demons asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here?". I replied, "Let''s just say, I am here to repay a goddess.". They looked at me and scoffed, "So the wretched goddess sent you huh? We will send your body to her.". They started to attack.


    I then used my Chaos law to a test. I was able to diminish their attack using the Chaos Law. They were perplexed. They then attacked me with various techniques. I diminished it again and again. After a while, I got bored of their attack. I used an integrated time law with soru and decapitated the first demon. Before the second one could react, I sliced him half vertically. I saw the look of horror in his eye.


    I looked at her and said, "We will meet sooner or later. I am sure of that. I hope your condition gets better.". We then started to move towards the netherworld realm. I hope we never meet the Demon Lord. If he tried to play funny, I better kill him irrespective of his position as reincarnated emperor.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    From the map drawn by Ye Yan, we went to the entrance of the Netherworld realm by evening. The entrance was a cave. We entered the cave and started to move forward. We went for a period of 2 hours until we hit a barrier. The barrier was to stop black gold rank, but here full of legend ranks. How could a barrier stop them?


    We then entered the realm. Looking far away, we saw that the ground is filled with cracks. In every crack, the flow of blazing magma with white smoke was coming out from time to time. The whole world was filled with the smell of sulfur.


    After looking around again, in a vague light, one imposing city stood, majestically. This must be the city protected under the master of Nether Law. This is also the city where the demon lord is present. We then continued our way to the city.


    Some dark elves tried to kill us, but with a slight flare of my law, they ran away. We then entered the city and moved to a pub to gather information. They spoke about some families in the netherworld and their conflicts. Suddenly a golem spoke about the remnant map for the netherworld realm challenges. My interest lies in that area. My plan is to enter the area, loot the remaining death law from the death God, study the barrier between the two realms to complete my project and finally enter the draconic realm with help of the nether spiritual God.

 33 Nie lis Pligh

    I saw all my friends and enemies in the future. When I saw Ye ziyun, I was actually relaxed knowing that she never died. That is when noticed this guy. Long Tian, a fellow noble family from the 8. Funny enough I couldn''t remember him during my past life. He had a calm demeanour and I noticed his look towards me. I don''t know what really happened, but from the look of it, it seemed he actually expected me. That must be a sick joke. I must be paranoid enough to think like that. This must be a side effect due to time travel.


    Then I confronted Shen Xiu when she mocked commoners. Soon enough I was punished by standing at the back of my class. My friends Du zhe and Lu piao came next along with few commoners. Last but not least, Long Tian came and stood beside us. Shen Xiu then shouted at Long Tian. I was shocked when I heard that he had an indigo soul realm. He was kind since I was able to sense his soul force. It was smooth and soothing. He even helped by giving money when I said my plan.


    I was able to see the glimpse of his skill when we were hunting. His swordsmanship was reaching master level. He was able to kill a spider with his sword intent. His physique must be around silver rank. He was really an enigma.


    Next was the breakfast incident. Xiao Ning''er came and provided breakfast to Tian. She was considered as one of the ice queens of the holy orchid institute was speaking with Tian with a blush. Many were jealous but not me since I had Ye Ziyun.


    Then his family members were kidnapped by the dark guild members. They were saved by a phantom who we never able to find the identity. He then openly opposed the sacred family.


    Next was his intellect. During the inscription class, when Shen Xiu was sprouting nonsense, Tian openly accused them and destroyed their fame. He then created an inscription ''Thunder-Fire annihilation'' which was far more dangerous. If perfected, it could be legend rank inscription. He was able to separate fire and thunder and kept them stable.


    Long Tian was then tested to soul affinity. His affinity nearly made me spit blood. Why must heavens be cruel to me? It was actually primal chaos affinity. I was able to provide a suitable cultivation technique for him.


    Then the expedition to the ancient orchid city. It was there i saw the strength of Long Tian. I never saw such fine speed and quick kill. He was like a descendant of war God. The apes were slaughtered like pigs. In the first time in my life, I was afraid of him. But I was also relieved since he was an ally. We were suddenly separated where I and Ziyun reached a cave of emperor Kong Ming.


    I got a remnant page of temporal demon spirit book and reached the treasury to collect the spirit lamp. To my dismay, there was no lamp in that treasury. I was told that Long Tian came first. I thought of asking him about the lamp but left it as it is. But leaving, I was able to sense something familiar from Tian. I couldn''t press my finger on it correctly, so I put in back of my head.


    The next thing was the death of Sacred family. Never in my life thought that the old fool Shen Hong would be killed. The one who killed must be of Legend rank but who was it? Was it Ye Mo? Too many uncertainties surrounded the case. I was happy that the sacred family was killed. I also got Nightmare pot for 120 million demon spirit coins.


    Then we never met each other for a while. Knowing him, he must in training. Another surprising thing was, Ao family raised to the ranks of Divine family. His family was actually just and looks for the welfare of people. Many commoners were able to become demon spirituality with the help of them.


    The dark guild activities were reduced. This was also good news. Then suddenly there was an attack on the City lord mansion by Ye Han with the help of Dark Guild. Again someone saved them. I was thankful for the saviour who saved Ye Ziyun.


    I then entered the Sacred border where I met ancestor, Ye Yan. He was eccentric but was a good man. He showed me the path for the Thunder God meteorite sword. When I reached there, the region was quiet with very few vengeful spirits of demon beasts. When I took the sword and went out, Ye Yan flew out of the border to the city. Don''t know the reason.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I then went to the Abyss prison realm. It was actually a barren land with a city in the centre. Lu Piao, Du Zhe along with my friends and Ye Ziyun went to Abyss prison realm with me. We encountered scarlet beasts and netherlight behemoth. When we reached a city, we heard that Silver Winged family was annihilated by legend rank expert. The shocking news was, he was from the outside world. I was able to obtain the strange inheritance of Kong Ming. We collected the materials and was a date for me and Ziyun.


    It was a few weeks after returning from the abyss realm. I never saw Tian, Xiao Ning''er and Chen Linjian. There was no trace of them. Soon after, a group of people from the heavenly fate plateau came seeking asylum to the glory city. I was shocked to see them here. This never happened in a previous life. They were sent by a youngster of legend rank spiritualist. He was spotted with a girl of the same age, and the other two. They gave the city lord a letter and then they were cordially accepted inside the city. When i conversed with them, i was shocked to know that it was Long Tian and his gang that sent them here. I was even shocked that he was legend rank expert. My world just crashed down after hearing this news.

 34 Entering the region and death spark absorption

    1. Absorb death law from the death god


    2. To gain the recognition of the nether master


    3. To enrol in Heavenly feather academy


    4. To study the barrier that separates the draconic realm from the tiny world.


    I slightly felt that we were being watched. But I didn''t give it a thought since it might be Nether master or demon lord or some other family. Finally, after three to four hours, we were able to pinpoint the remnant map. Since it was not the time for the trial, the region was sealed with inscription pattern. I looked at my friends and said, "Since the time for the trial is in a month, the region is sealed. I will study the inscription and try to open it temporarily for us to enter. You guys can meditate and try to improve the cultivation.".


    At the same time, in the dark guild headquarters, the demon lord was sitting in his throne, contemplating on the attack on the glory city. Ever since the crushing defeat his members suffered in the hands of the glory city and Long Tian, he became wary of them. Due to his past vendetta with the glory city, all he wants is to watch the city burn in ruins. He had sent several members to attack the Ao family for payback, but all in vain. Each and every one of them was slain by the array laid in their home. the most mortifying thing was he had lost his left-hand man, who was a legend rank expert. Thus the population of the guild reduced drastically. Many left the guild in secret, where some were killed by the loyal members. He never expected that a small kid could cause the downfall of the Dark Guild.


    He looked at the messenger and said, "Warn the others. No one should take action on those four. Especially now we have a project to destroy the glory city. Let him do what he wants. Leave him.". The messenger nodded and went with a swirl of air. He thought ''The last thing I want is to add another problem by myself''.


    I started to study the inscriptions for half an hour and was in half a way to crack them. Suddenly half of those, who were keeping an eye on us vanished from the spot. Not that I care about them though. The one they followed was not the real ones. It was just distortion of space, I created. In layman terms, a mirage. I then cracked the inscription after 1 hour. I called them and said, "I have cracked the inscription and opened it for temporary. It can withstand up to 3 minutes. So hurry and enter.". All of us entered and then the inscription mended itself.


    The place itself was desolate with death filled the land instead of plants. Lots and lots of skeletons were littered around the grounds. Some were humans and some were demon and beast clans. The rusted weapons and barren lands spin silent tales of war to the viewers. I closed my eyes and prayed for those who died.


    I then went to search the death spark to absorb and assimilate the death law. Meanwhile, the nether master was intrigued by seeing the four people entering into his trial region. No one was daring enough to tamper on the inscription, yet he cracked and again made it stable. This aroused his curiosity even more. Since Nether master can sense the intent, he could say that these four people have no ill intention. When checking their cultivation, the nether master was shocked, since they were all legend rank experts with one close to forming fate realm. He then continued to watch them.


    I searched for the residing region of the Death God. During our travel, we found various herbs that could help them for a breakthrough. We even encountered some zombie dragons, which we killed. Suddenly with my death law, I could sense the convergence of death energy. We immediately moved towards that region. The region was again sealed by inscription. Unlike the first inscription, i cracked this one in 10 minutes. When we entered the region, I could sense a different type of energy present. I immediately came to the conclusion that this must be the heavenly energy.


    I looked at them and said, "This region is draconic realm. The energy here is the heavenly energy which is useful for entering into the heavenly fate realm. All of you guys can meditate and syphon this energy. I will go and absorb the death law.". Saying this, I went deeper into the cave. Since the death God couldn''t sense many people, he never created the phantom death to attack us.

 35 Trials and Space-Time beas

    The Death God tried to kill him but all went in vain. I completed absorbing the death spark making the Death God die with a face etched with horror. I then sat in a meditative position and comprehending the law. My soul realm started to surge at an exponential rate. I then started to absorb heavenly energy to form fate soul. Since the cultivation reached the pinnacle and brim, its high time to step on the next stage of cultivation.


    Nether master POV:


    Meanwhile, the nether master was shocked looking at Tian. He never thought he would meet a person with two laws. He then continued to watch Tian''s action.


    Tian''s POV:


    I was still forming my fate realm. My fate realm was different from normal ones. My fate realm was forming in the form of magatama. The fate soul was in dark green colour, similar to the colour of time infinity stone. My soul was subjected to metamorphism. It seemed like I was becoming one with heavenly energy. I was inside the realm for three days forming the fate soul and solidifying the foundation. This soul concentration was even denser than Nie Li''s.


    After three days, I came out of the cave and met with others. They were still meditative state. After a while, they came out and shared the details. It seemed that they were able to advance in their cultivation. Xiao Ning''er reached the pinnacle legend rank and others reached 4-star legend rank.


    I looked at them and said, "Now we will be moving towards the flame tower. This region is used to help us attain annata mental state. They are filled with black flames which are used for distraction. Our task is to overcome the blockade and attain the annata mental state.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    After completing the first floor, we continued to the second floor. The temperature on the second floor was higher than the first one. We then settled on the second floor to improve our mental state. It took one day to adapt our bodies to the temperature. This is due to the suppression of the soul force to avoid aiding for adaptation. We exposed our raw physique to adapt to the temperature.


    After adapting, we then moved to the third floor. The third-floor temperature was higher than the second one. The only problem was the heavenly quilin trapped in that floor. The quilin physique was similar to that of a tiger with dark blue skin. Since it does not have a horn, that means it is not matured enough. The roar of the quilin disturbs the concentration of meditative state. But due to my space law, I isolated its space, making it inaudible for us. We then started to meditate to adapt to the temperature.


    We moved to the fourth floor for meditation. Since I was able to adapt faster, I let the others meditate for adapting. I sat and took the egg which was taken from the city lord mansion. This egg contains a space-time beast according to the original novel. Hence I started to send my space-time law to make a connection with it. The absorption of space-time law became faster. I then sent life law to enhance its vitality and soul force to make a bond with it. This continued for around half an hour. During this time, a bond was formed between me and the egg.


    Meanwhile, the jaw of the nether master was dropped to the ground. Never in his lifetime, he thought he would meet a person who has Chaos, space, time, life and death law. He decided to take this group as his students and send them to the heavenly feather institute. The ranking of heavenly feather institute was lower compared to others. But with the help of these five, the prestige and ranking would be improved. He waited for those four to complete their training.


    The egg started to shine after absorbing the laws. The shell started to crack, indicating the birth of the beast. The shell started to crack even deeper and suddenly it shattered. From the remaining of the shell, a little fur reptile came out and looked at me. When both of our eyes locked to each other, they could feel a connection between us. I named him Lin Ming, in the memory of my teacher. Lin Ming moved towards me and nudged itself against my legs. I started to play with it for a while and waited for others to wake up.


    They looked at Lin Ming. I explained, "This is a space-time beast. These type of beasts are very rare and most difficult to capture. These beasts once found, will use its the power to travel space and time to reach the same place a few years before or after. They one of the rarest treasure. I named it Lin Ming. He is our companion.".

 36 Announcemen

No content

 37 Hei Man and Hell flame

    My plan was simple and effective. I will use my conqueror haki to disrupt his soul, while Ye Yan will bind the soul using his soul law. Conqueror haki is a manifestation of will and soul, hence it would work on the soul. We then started to enter the next level.


    When we entered the next stage, I immediately blasted high concentrated conqueror''s haki towards the soul. The soul which was ready to possess never expected this attack and was blasted away by this haki. His soul was damaged, which weakened him. Ye Yan immediately used his soul law to bind the soul.


    I looked at Ye Yan. He said, "I locked him with my soul law. He can''t escape from this inscription. I even tweaked it to an extent where he can only tell the truth. In this way, we can gain all the information we want.". I smiled at him and said, "Good work. Now we can wait till he opens his eyes and interrogate him.". We continued to train our mental state till the trapped soul awakened from its slumber.


    After a while, the soul started to move, indicating that it was waking up. After waking, the soul started to look around the surrounding and its memory started to return from that incident. His rage started to rise, thinking about its defeat. When he saw us, his rage tripled and tried to make a move but due to Ye Yan''s interference, he was contained. He started cursing, "You bastards!!. How dare you trap and enslave me? You guys must be honoured to be my vessel.". I thought ''This world''s Orochimaru''.


    I looked at Ye Yan and he immediately made the soul suffer by torturing its soul realm. I looked at the soul and said, " Listen and listen carefully. I don''t have time for your stupid games. We are kind of busy, hence I appreciate if you cooperate. Can you tell me about yourself or should we make you to?".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I looked at him and said, " What is this place and how are you in soul form?". Hei Man looked at us and said, "This is one of the important relics for attuning the mind to perfect state. These flames are a replica of the true hell flame, which corrodes the soul to its atomic level making the soul to never enter into nirvana. This tower houses the hollow form of hell flame to cultivate and improve our mental concentration. It was said that this was created by emperors from the various race after experiencing near death from the True Flame. They will develop a mental fortitude of emperor level. The last floor contains a minuscule amount of true hell flame. Those who overcome their effect can surpass every previous emperor in terms of mental fortitude.


    As for me in this state, this is due to the fight between two inheritors of Kong Ming. There are five inheritors who must fight with each other until the last victor arises, who in turn gains the true inheritance of emperor Kong Ming. We were equal in strength but due to his hidden technique, I lost and am now in this state.". This shocked everyone, even the Nether master.


    I sighed and said, " What level were you guys when you were alive?". He said, "We were at the deity level.". Now even I am shocked now. This one was a deity level? I looked at Ye Yan and said, " Now scan him and find if he has any useful technique. Then erase his memory. He will again come with vengeance if left alone.". I thought ''I want to kill him, but he helps Yu Yan to awaken her power. You owe me one Yu Yan''.


    After that fiasco, we started to move to the next level. The effect was flame was high enough to cause small burns in our skin. The temperature was very high and the environment was challenging. Due to tempering our minds we were able to resist the temperature and started to meditate.


    The Nether master was now in awe with this group. They were able to withstand this environment and started cultivating. He wants this group to be in his institute so that they can arise from ashes like Phoenix. Even though recruiting ahead of time was slightly unorthodox, he didn''t mind. He now curiously watched them.

 38 Last Level and Rewards

    With difficulty, we reached the last level of the tower. One word to describe the floor: Hell. The temperature was so high that our skins slightly started to peel from our body. The pain was immense. I immediately circulated my life and Chaos Law to remove the damage and did the same to others. I released the domain to ease their suffering. It was true that these flames indeed erodes the soul. This was one of the reasons why I invoked the domain.


    We then covered our body with soul force as a layer and sat to meditate. Meditation at this level was very tedious. With the difficulty of this level, concentration was indeed challenging. The flame intensity rose as it was sentient, it taunted us by increasing its intensity. I thought of using space law but it would defeat the purpose of this trial. I looked at others and said, "Try hard to concentrate. We already reached the end of the trial, if we succeed, we would reach even higher in our cultivation.


    Our layer started to corrode due to the flames slightly. Sensing this, we immediately raised its intensity. Again it''s intensity raised and we immediately fortified our defences. This became a challenge of persistence. This also acts as a practice session to improve the control over soul force and reducing the wastage of soul force for each coating.


    This went for 2 weeks to adjust to that of the hell flame intensity. Our control over soul force soared to new heights. By tempering our body with hell flames, our physique surpasses that of legend rank. We can now proudly say that we can go toe to toe with a peak heavenly fate experts. We exposed our body to the flame at regular intervals to temper. The result was wonderful. But the one who got benefited more was Duan Jian. His bloodline got purified with hell flame and got mutated. Now he has the purest Black dragon bloodline in his veins. He is now nearing to form fate realm including the rest two.


    At last a visage was formed and stood in front of them. He was a tall man near 6''5 with the bulk physique. He had black hair till his waist with spiky at the end. He had onyx eyes with no pupil. Looking into his eyes was like looking into the abyss. His face was angular with a sharp chin. His visage was similar to that of Uchiha Madara, extruding a war God visage. He looked at us. It was like he was stripping us naked and looking at us. He looked at us and said, " Well done completing the trial. I am Madara, and I am well versed in the essence of war. My law surrounds around war and bloodlust. My friends and I created this tower million of years ago, for passing our knowledge to the future generation. We were slightly disappointed that only after a million years. All our brethren were passed due to the passage of time.


    For each of you, I have each gift for completing our trials. For the Black dragon family child, I present the hollow hell flame. Integrate with it and use it well. For this noble visage kid, since you use gold law, I give you this gourd of gold which was used by one of my friends before he died. It contains the purest form of gold. So practise your law to peak and use your power well. For this girl, who seems to have relationship with this one (Long Tian), I give you this lightning crystal. This crystal is capable of generating heavenly lightning from the ninth layer of the heaven. You can use it step by step to temper your soul and body. It really suits your soul attribute.


    And lastly for you. You show exceptional control over your soul force and your cultivation technique is outstanding. I assume its self-creation. For such a genius mind, I give you the essence of my memories with battle instinct. I afraid that there will be a world shaking war that will decide the fate of this world. This will aid you in that battle. Alas, my time has come to an end, for I must disappear and find peace to move on. Farewell children and live with freedom.".


    With his disappearance, a flame like essence entered into my soul. Various memories and instincts were started to ingrain into my mind. It was like drilling millions of pins into my brain. My brain started to overload and next moment, I fainted.

 39 Meeting and Decisions

    The nether master was pleased with his humility. He immediately waved his hands and said, " Nonsense. Your intentions are bad, to begin with. I was watching from the start. You guys have remarkable potential. Especially you, who has now 6 laws in oneself. No one was able to cultivate these many laws. You are the first to that. And also you guys have the potential to surpass the emperor realm.".


    I looked at him and said, "Thank you for your praise Nether master. We were lucky to withstand the last trial. It was the most tedious process. I thank you for your hospitality and kindness to look after us when we were exhausted.". I gave a small bow at the end. He laughed, raising me from the bow. He said, " I must be lucky enough to gain such gems. Do you know what we use this trial for?".


    I acted like i don''t know and said, "No sir. I was just attracted to the soul power emitted from the tower. After entering, I was able to remember a journal written about black flames and mental state test. That is all i know about it.". He looked at and said, " Actually, this test is conducted to select students as my disciple. You guys aced the test and now I wish to take you four guys as a disciple.".


    ''Hook line and sink'', I thought. This was what i expected. He may or may not have an ultimate motive, but the result I needed is here. I looked at him and said, "Disciples? I don''t understand.". He looked at me and said, " I know, this is soon but hear me out. There are six main sects which are pillars against the demon sects. They are


    1. Divine feathers


    2. Phaseless


    3. Sky origin


    4. Heavenly Note


    5. Skyblaze


    6. Thousand flowers


    I sighed and said, "Give us time, say three days. We need to discuss the among ourselves and soak this information. But I thank you for being straight with your intentions. We will tell you in three days.".


    After parting with the nether master, we reached our rooms. I looked at them and asked, " What do you guys think about this? For us, this is a chance to broaden our horizons. With the heavenly energy there, we could cultivate at a better place. New challenges to test us and opportunities to grow. So what about you guys. Are you guys gonna join somewhere?".


    Xiao Ning''er immediately said, "Where you go, i will follow you and stand by your side. Even if the heavenly note sect came and try to recruit me, i will join where you go. So for me no problem.".


    Duan Jian said, " You gave me new life and purpose. Wherever you go, I will follow you. Even if it''s hell or heaven.".


    Chen Linjian said, "Travelling with you guys would be 100% better than travelling alone. Moreover, it''s quite a novelty, fighting for the betterment of sect and removing the corruption. I am in.".


    Ye Yan said, " Brat. You promised me to create a body and help me broaden my knowledge. I am sticking with you.".

 40 Explanations and Leaving

    Divine feather sect:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    It is now the last ranking sect in six sects. The Martial ancestor is the highest cultivation in that sect. Most sect leader cultivation is at the Martial ancestor realm. Some families will look down on us, due to our origin. No matter what happens, don''t give in to their provocation.


    Heavenly Note sect:


    This sect allows recruiting only women. They have this ideology of not marrying. Once joined in this sect, the girls would not be allowed to marry, but allows relationship. If possible, only as last resort, the girls would be used as leverage to other sects to gain power.


    Skyblaze sect:


    This is the strongest and righteous sect in the draconic realm. They have the power to prove that. The people in that sect are treated equally, irrespective of their status.


    Thousand Flower sect:


    They are the second strongest, yet mysterious sect. There is less information about this sect.


    Sky Origin sect and Phaseless sect:


    No data are available for these sects.".


    I continued, "These are the information I know about the human sects in the draconic realm. There is also Demonic sect that tries to dominate the Draconic realm. Now about the living conditions in the draconic realm. The currency of the Draconic realm is the Heavenly crystal. They are also used as cultivating material. They contain dense heavenly energy, which is used in the further roads of cultivation.


    There are ways to earn the Heavenly crystal. One is, to participate in the certain events that provide Heavenly crystals as a reward. Second is to own or steal the origin lake which provides heavenly crystal. The last one is to sell demon spirits or any spiritual equipment or medicine shop to earn them. For the last one, we must be under protection from the institute or any Noble family to protect the shop.


    Also, spies would infiltrate our ranks to keep an eye on us and report to their boss about our exploits. We must select our members carefully. After reaching the Draconic realm, we must improve our skills exponentially. Our training regime will change after reaching there. Guys think carefully and decide your sects. Don''t decide based on any obligation. Which is why I asked for three days.". Leaving it to their thoughts I went to rest.


    After three days, we once again stood in front of the Nether master. I looked at others and from the look of it, they have decided. They saw me and gave a nod. I looked at the nether master and said, " We would like to join your sect under one condition.". The nether master asked, "What is that, young one?". I asked, " I would like to see the barrier which separates the two realm. I am currently working in a project similar to that of this barrier. I wish to see this and like to understand how this barrier works.".


    The nether master said, "If it is only this, I will grant it. Welcome to the Divine feather sect. The bond between the teacher and student is a sacred one. One who breaks the rule and shames the teacher will be hunted down. Accept the ritual and you guys will be the student of Divine feathers sect. Bring our sect to glory.". We accepted the oath and became the students of Divine feather sect.


    After a month, We 5 members were standing in front of the barrier. During this month, I was finally able to complete my project. the only thing is to test this with the help of Ying Yieru. If this works, then we would have huge advantage over the Sage emperor. Our understanding on laws improved. It seemed that Nie Li successfully thwarted the invasion plan and protected the glory city. Now he is on his way to the Black Spring. Due to the study of barrier, my control over time and space rose exponentially. This was how I was able to sense him. It seems that my family is doing well and no harm were befallen on them. It seems I would expect a brother or sister soon from my parents.

 41 Draconic realm and Arrival at Skysoul Institute

    The region is lushed with lakes capable of producing heavenly crystals. These lakes can help a cultivator to advance since it contains heavenly energy. Various families claimed most of the lakes, thus influencing their rise in power. This world is where strong rules and weak obeys. In this region, six human factions created their school to stand against the demon faction.


    One of the six factions, the Divine feather is now the weakest of the six factions. The region is similar to that of the Chinese older civilization with some moderate technology. The buildings were similar to Chinese aesthetic. For cultivators who want to join the sect, they must first enrol into the skysoul institute. The institute is separated into 4 regions: east, west, north, south region.


    The North District is the worst. Usually, those who score below a 5-grade Man Spiritual Root are rejected by the Skysoul Institute. However, there are some who they can''t turn away because of their identities, or if their parents are in the Divine Feathers Sect. Therefore, they''re sent to the North District.


    The South District is slightly better. They''re basically people who are above 5-grade Man Spiritual Root, but below 9-grade. As for the West District, it''s currently the best District where the guys can be sent to, as of now. Earth and Heaven Spiritual Roots are usually sent to the West District. Those who are able to raise their cultivation quickly and show sufficient potential will be sent to the East District.


    The Central District is an extremely secretive place. No one knows what it looks like. Everything about it is kept confidential and it''s forbidden for the outside world to inquire about it. Only powerful geniuses of the East District might achieve the qualifications to be sent there. They''re also the main force of the Divine Feathers Sect.


    So the spiritual roots place a vital role in the selection. These students would mostly be incorporated into major families to raise their power or taken as a disciple of some teachers or killed due to jealousy of their talent. Hence one must be careful with their strength.


    Long Tian''s Pov:


    I looked at them at said, "We reached here at last. Now is the path for the true cultivation starts. Once the examination is over, we will familiar with the new environment and start with our cultivation. Listen carefully. Since we are from the tiny world, many will desecrate and make fun of us. They may even taunt us. Don''t give in and fight unless or until they backstab or do something life-threatening. Wait and receive the taunts and strike back when the time is right. We must work hard and improve our strength sooner and faster. They may even try to cheat or make use of you. Be vigilant always. Now we will wait for Xiao Yu and then we go to the examination.". They gave a nod as acknowledgement.


    A few minutes later, a guy with thin, long brows, gentle eyes, and a long nose. His skin is the colour of white jade and as smooth as water. His eyes were elegant and full of spirit, without a hint of impurity. His lips seem to be arched in a smile, yet at the same time, it isn''t a smile. He looked for a few places and then looked at us. He stared at us for a while, which was quite uncomfortable. He suddenly looked as if enlightened and came towards us. He looked at us and asked, " Ah! you must the new students sent by my master from the tiny world. My name is Xiao Yu, a student at the skysoul institute. He told me so much about you guys. With his influence, the institute gave a chance for you guys to join with other students from the draconic realm. Please follow me to the exam centre.".

 42 Test and Surprise

    Before I could ask, Xiao Ning''er asked, "Who is this Yan He? and why do you look upset while mentioning his name?". Xiao Yu looked at us and said, "Yan He is one of the corrupt teacher that works for Long Tianming. He notifies his master if any potential candidates were found and informs him without telling to the council. Many of the talented students were scouted by Long Tianming and the Gu family young master. Those who refuses to join would suffer greatly and would be humiliated. Which is why I am happy that Yan He was not present.".


    When we were speaking, a group of people were coming towards us. Due to us (exclude Xiao Yu) were trained in haki, we immediately sensed them and their intentions were not good. When the group reached to us, one of them spoke, "Hmph you peasants. Tell me where are you from. I have never seen you in this area.". Chen Linjian answered proudly, "We are from the realm called the Tiny world.". Once the word spread out, they met with silence and then they burst into laughter. I sighed since I knew this would happen. Here, the tiny world is considered as the weakest. They would definitely taunt us and would use degenerate words to rile us. I then looked at my teammates. Next moment my heart was filled with pride. They took my words to the heart and were calm. Xiao Yu was now somewhat angry for those who were laughing.


    We were calm despite the humiliation. I looked at the leader and gave a smile which unnerved him slightly. Gu Yan was slightly angered by the leader due to the slandering but nevertheless he called our names to test. The leader again mocked by saying, "Inspector Gu Yan, why wasting the test for these trashes. They are probably have man grade spiritual root. Spare them from the humiliation.". Again burst of laughter was sounded. Gu Yan suddenly flared his soul force to silence them. He looked at the leader and said, "You do not have the rights to criticize the new comer and never ever question my authority.". All became silent. Gu Yan was actually both dejected and astonished for Long Tian and his groups action.


    First Chen Linjian went towards the measuring instrument. He placed his hands on the instrument and sent his soul force into the equipment. The equipment began to glow and became more bright as time went on. When the glow dimmed, they were able to see the result. Everyone in that area was flabbergasted. The leader eyes were bulging out of the socket and jaws hit the floor. Chen spiritual root was actually 5th grade heaven spiritual root. Xiao Yu was shocked and surprised that someone had same grade as herself. Gu Yan was ecstatic, since talents like these would help in rise of their rating.


    Next Duan Jian came and poured his soul force. Again the light glowed and the result was 7th grade heaven spiritual root. The leader''s face was now hideous like eating a snail. Never in his life that he felt like slapped. Both of them were able to make him eat his words. Now Xiao Ning''er went and poured the soul force. Her result was 8th grade Heaven spiritual root. Now the leader was rooted in his place, petrified. Entire region was now in uproar. Never in their life they thought that they would acquire this many talents in one go. Gu Yan was now euphoric. His image of them now changed.


    Atlast my turn came. Now many of them were anticipating my result. there was a gleam in inspector Gu Yan''s eyes. His expectation was clearly expressed. I went poured my soul force in the instrument. I actually controlled my soul force like others to manipulate the result. The entire area was covered with bright light and after the glow, when the result came Gu Yan actually rose from the chair abruptly. Never in his lifetime he thought he would see 9th grade Heaven spiritual root. Gu Yan was now crying literally, thanking the gods.

 43 Start of the school life

    Younger generations were seems to be a little disdainful towards them. Even though they have the highest spiritual grade roots, they were from slums(according to them). And also due to Xiao Yu''s condition, they seems to conclude that their cultivation would be low, despite of their roots. Some of them were genuinely curious about the group and would watch over them and their cultivation. If possible could form a friendship with them. The one who is most curious was Ying Yueru.


    Meanwhile, the group was now lead by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was now aghast to do anything. She never knew that they have this much of potential. Never in her lifetime did she saw a group of Heaven Spiritual roots enrolled in this school. If news went to other schools, they would definitely be jealous and might do something to hinder their growth. Same could be said for inside also. If they refuse to join any faction, they will anything to hinder their growth.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Long Tian''s Pov:

 44 Nie Lis Doubts part 1

    I (Nie li) was perplexed about this incident. This never happened in past life. There was no assassination attempt, no early demise of sacred family and this Long Tian character was not present in the last life or did he? maybe he might be a mob character in the past life. But these changes were not present in the past life. Am I in the same universe or am I in the alternate timeline? If it is the latter, then I am screwed big-time. If it is former then who is this Long Tian character? Is he same as me, a time traveler or fellow transmigrate? There are few things, that could confirm my theory.


    1. Beast horde


    2. Heavenly fate plateau


    3. Draconic realm


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    We now stood in front of entrance of abyss prison realm. I was accompanied by Du zhe, Lu piao, his fianc¨¦ Xiao xin, Ye Zhiyun and rest of my gang. It was surprising that Long Tian and Xiao Ning''er was missing. All we knew that they in cultivation. No news were heard other than that. When we entered, we were greeted by scarlet beasts and behemoth, the same as canon but instead it was Ye Zhiyun who got caught instead of Xiao Ning''er.


    After fighting them and escaping, we were able to reach a village. The village had a nice atmosphere and people were healthy and kids were energetic. One of the villager saw us and asked, "Halt! Who are you and Where are you from?". Seeing this I replied, "Respected sir. We are from a far away village which recently suffered an attack from the beasts. Me and my friends were the last survivors of that village. We travelled for three days and were finally reached here. I could see a festive going on here. May I know the reason?".


    Hearing this, we were startled that an entire family was eradicated and just by three people. From the conversation, the patriarch was Pinnacle legend rank expert. To kill him, this expert must also be of pinnacle legend rank expert. I looked at my friends and said, "Guys be careful and don''t step on wrong side of these people. It seems that they were protected by pinnacle expert." everyone nodded in acknowledgement.


    Then we sent to divine family market and bought some forbidden scrolls and weapons for all. After completing our trip, I met the crazy old man who is fellow successor on Kong Ming''s inheritance. Luckily he never gave much contact to us and we escaped. We reached home and rested. The next day was a greater shock to us. Since a group of people from the Heavenly fate plateau reached us for asylum. We along with Higher officials went to receive them. Providing proper hospitality, they told their life story and about certain individual who provided a letter for the asylum of these people.

 45 Cultivation and Progress

    I was now facing my friends in my room. I looked at them and said, "Now our first objective is completed by entering into the draconic realm and joining a sect. Now we should improve our cultivations to a higher realm at a faster rate but also solidifying our base. This place is where the strong trample the weak like elephant squashing the ant. This place contains crouching tigers and hidden dragons. We must step up our game and improve, else we would be trampled. We are already looked down by others due to our background and the only thing they are wary of us is due to our spiritual roots.


    If we fail to cultivate further despite the spiritual roots, we would be the laughing stock of the institute and also bring disgrace to our teacher. We must bring glory to both the Flory city and our teacher. For that, I have a plan. Hear me out.". Saying this, I took the painting of Samsara. Everyone was mesmerised by the painting. I looked at them and said, "This Painting is known as the painting of Samsara. It is a Space-Time artefact which alters the space and time inside the painting. One day in the outside world is 6 months inside the painting." Everyone was shocked due to this info except Xiao Ning''er.


    I continued, "This painting is filled with Heavenly Energy to the brim. Cultivating here would improve our strength. But I would like to put a rule here. We would use this painting once in a month. This is due to prevent suspicion due to a sudden increase in strength to a higher realm and to our physical development. That is why we would use it once in a month. And also too much increase in strength might leave us with fewer opponents to refine our skill. Many might start to follow us and covet our treasure.


    As Xiao Yu told us about the cultivation level, fate realm is the safest realm for now. Since we can leave a fate soul for resurrection if we died. But the downfall is that our cultivation decreases by 1 fate realm. Due to this, many would kill us and rob of our treasures. We must hone our skills and don''t get our victory to our head. Arrogance leads to our downfall. So even if we grew our strength, don''t get full of yourselves. The enemies here would use despicable methods to make us fall. So guys now enter the painting and use these opportunities to hone our skills and improve our cultivation.".


    There are some regions where the thunder rains constantly and these thunder and lightning are black in colours. One place is like amegakure like always raining and some bizarre places. There are various regions with the vast area. this place is ideal for cultivating profound laws and improve our cultivations. The heavenly energy is so dense that some of them took physical forms like clouds, crystals etc. All in all, the place is simply surreal. I even thinking of bringing some good herbs to grow in this place similar to the violet jade immortal realm in AST.


    Month 1:


    In this month, we started to refine our physical body to improve our strength. Like Nie Li''s Heavenly body technique, we created a body technique that rivals Nie Li''s technique. We called it ''The Titans Body''. The Titan we (Me and Xiao Ning''er) had in our mind is obviously Thanos. He was able to beat Thor and Loki like a ragdoll with his physique itself. We used the heavenly energy to stimulate our cells and muscles to strengthen it. By doing this, we could achieve producing an enormous amount of power from our small physique equally to a titan. We then started to cultivate our physique.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Month 2:


    In this month, we started to enhance our haki. By refining our martial arts, we could refine the heavenly energy in our body. A strong body can house more heavenly energy. I was able to form second fate and others were able to form the first soul, thus successfully entering into the heavenly fate realm rank. We also made a refinement to rokushiki arts and other arts.


    Month 3:


    In this month, we started to refine our profound laws. Profound laws really are mysterious. By mastering these laws, one can triumph over the world with this power. For example, if one is at the pinnacle of fire law, one can literally burn the void and world with a wave of his hand. We made some breakthrough by attaining enlightenment and consolidated our laws.


    Month 4:


    In this month, I created an inscription that can be used to manifest their inner demons and face them. By this method, we can improve our mental state and removing the stagnation in one''s cultivation. If succumbed to the inner demon, they would stagnate and becomes a mindless beast for the rest of their life. Since they trained in their Soulforce and their adventure, they were able to advance successfully without recuperation. Our cultivation was able to increase further. I was able to form 3rd fate soul and they formed their second soul. With this, we could venture outside the institute and into the vast outside world.


    Month 5:


    In this month, we sparred with each other to identify flaws in the skills and improve fighting skills and hand to eye co-ordination. We would fight until we would fall out of exhaustion. We were able to identify our flaws and were able to rectify them. This improved our fighting prowess.


    Month 6:


    In the last month, we spent our time on meditating, cultivating and contemplating our actions for the past 5 months. Meditation helps to keep our mind focused and making us merge with nature. The feeling was exhilarating. Our minds were released of stress and were able to work at optimal condition. We also achieve a breakthrough in our cultivation by 1 fate realm.


    During these 6 months, aside from fighting and cultivating, we also spent time with Lin Ming. The space-time beast has grown to the size of the truck. Due to saturating heavenly energy, it was able to reach the 4-star heavenly fate realm. It is like a companion to us now. My battle instinct soared like anything. My blood would boil if I find a good battle. Now I could make pinnacle heavenly Axis realm expert run for his/her money.


    My observation haki now can see the future for 15 min, half an hour if coupled with time law. My armament haki can be coated in full body and can withstand attacks from the initial stage of dao of dragon realm experts, coupled with physique can withstand the middle stage of Dao of Dragon realm attacks. My Conqueror''s haki can pause the world for 5 seconds and only the martial Ancestor realm experts can withstand without much damage. Now my swordsmanship can cut an entire mountain with ease.


    Xiao Ning''er was able to incorporate her lightning law energy inside her body. This resulted in an Enhanced thought process, Enhanced senses, high reaction time, increased regeneration by stimulating cells through electrical signals. Coupled with her haki and sword arts, she is the deadliest member in our team. She could predict the future for 5 minutes and can hear and sense energy up to 10 km coupled with her lightning law. Her speciality lies in observation, but also proficient in armament. She cultivated her physique strength similar to Tsunade from naruto. Her slim figure contained that much explosive power.


    Duan Jian is literally the tank of the team. He could withstand any attack from the peak of Dao of the dragon realm experts. Coupled with Dragon bloodline and Titan''s physique, his defence is the scariest one. Even I have problems while breaking his defence. His proficiency lied in Armament haki. His full-bodied Armament haki coupled with his earth law can stand face to face with 1-star martial ancestor realm. He could sense the future for 2 minutes.


    Chen Linjian is a grandmaster in staff arts. He could move his staff like the flow of the river. His attacks are precise and unpredictable. He balanced his observation and armament haki. He could see 4 minutes future and could coat his staff with armament haki. He shows the sign for awakening his conqueror''s haki due to his leader qualification. His gold law could create light and heavy gold dust and also enhances his gold staff.


    Ye Yan made a major breakthrough in soul cultivation. He couldn''t cultivate Titan''s physique due to the lack of physique. His speciality completely lies in observation haki. He could sense presence within 15km coupled with soul law. He could manipulate the souls of lower cultivation and can paralyse for the souls higher cultivation. He could see the future for 5 minutes.

 46 First Day

    Xiao Yu was flabbergasted. She thought to herself, "No wonder these guys were monsters. They were able to circulate the heavenly energy and made a breakthrough. Father indeed have good eyes to the talent.". She then looked at us and said, "Today your school life starts. Due to your status, many will try to swarm and bring you into their clan or make your life miserable due to jealousy. They may even try to covet your fiance due to her talent and beauty. BE careful and try not to start a ruckus inside the campus.".


    Duan Jian said, "We will not make any ruckus but if the opposite side did something unforgivable, we will retaliate. We will make them know that our kindness can''t be taken for granted.". While we were talking, suddenly a man came towards us. Xiao Yu face distorted when looking at him and said, "What are you doing here Yan Hao?." Xiao Ning''er and I immediately thought, "So he is Yan Hao who harassed Xiao Yu due to the jealousy of his spiritual roots. Pretty stupid if you asked us.". Suddenly Yan Hao looked at us and said, "So this is the so-called geniuses from the Tiny realm. Pretty lucky if said so. Not bad reaching 1-star fate realm.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The entire place was quiet. No one answered anything and looked at Xiao Ning''er for answers. She looked at Yan Hao and said, "Hm? you said something?". I froze at first and then started to laugh while falling down. Others also started to laugh. Meanwhile, in Narutoverse, an ANBU with silver hair suddenly raised his hand and pumped at empty air. Yan Hao face became distorted and rage built up. He suddenly released his aura and said, "You bitch! I was trying to be polite yet you made fun of me. I will take by force and break you to oblivion. I am a member of Gu young master mercenary and you are no one with no one backing. Let me show you true power.".


    He then flashed in front of her with a palm strike infused with heavenly energy to attack her. Keyword: Attempted. The next scene made the onlookers shocked and gobsmacked. Xiao Ning''er lazily brought her hand and stopped the attack with just her index finger. Yan Hao was stunned. Never in this world, he thought that his attack would be stopped by an index finger. Before he could react, Xiao Ning''er used shigan to pierce his palm earning a blood-curdling sound from him. She then slapped him lightly on his cheek shattering his jaw and his left eye in the process. This was achieved due to her Titan''s Physique. The force made him slam into the wall and made his head buried.


    We three made a satisfactory smile. The entire place was in silence. No one thought that an 8-Star fate realm cultivator was defeated by a 1-Star fate realm cultivator. I sighed and thought, ''Here goes being low-key''. Xiao Yu was gaping like a fish. Xiao Ning''er came and gave a wry smile to me and said, "Sorry. There was a persistent mosquito pestering me, so I had to smack it down.". I just smiled and patted her head. Duan Jian and Chen linjian gave a thumbs-up to her. Ye Yan was indifferent to the situation.


    Chen Linjian then looked at Xiao Yu and said, "Now the mosquito had been dealt with, can you take us to the classroom. I think we are wasting more time here.". Xiao Yu woke up from her stupor and immediately brought them to the school. Xiao Yu looked at us and said, "This will be your homeroom for the rest of the semester. Try to befriend some good friends and try to join any family to gain protection. The stunt you guys made today would reach Gu clan young master and he would approach here since it indirectly a slap to his face. Be careful.".


    We were inwardly laughing, as the future will be devastating for the Gu clan''s Young master since Nie Li would utterly destroy them and make Gu Bei the clan head. We then went to our designated class. When we reached the class, an elder with red robes and white hair looked at us and asked, "What can I do for you kids?". I looked at him and gave a slight bow for respect and said, "We are new students joining in this class.".


    Hearing this, the eyes of the elder shone with excitement. He heard that new students were joining in this class with high spiritual roots with tremendous potential. Now looking at them he was indeed surprised and shocked. Surprised for their calm and humble temperament and shocked since their cultivation is already at 1-star Fate realm. Their cultivation speed is frightening. He then looked at us and said, "Ah. Then welcome to the class. My name is Venerable Redsoul and I am your homeroom teacher. Please come in.".


    He then looked at the students and said, "Listen, students! Today we are receiving four new students to our class. Please welcome them and (looking at us) you four introduce yourselves.". His voice had a tinge of excitement in it. I looked at the students and said, "Hello. My name is Long Tian and I am from Tiny realm. Just came here yesterday and took the entrance exam. Please take care of me.". Girls were blushing from my looks and boys were in disdain,

 47 Long Yuyin and Spar

    Teacher redsoul was really delighted in his heart since these students were indeed geniuses. He thought of informing the headmaster and try to take these four people as the headmaster''s disciples soon. The only handful of students were able to produce the spirit flame. The teacher then said, "Now today''s class is finished. As homework, you must practice producing spirit flame and in the next class all you must be able to produce spirit flames.". He then dispersed the class and we started to move towards our living place.


    In our way we were encountered by several family servants, handing their invitation to join their clan. But we declined it politely. Some took it in a good way, some took it in a bad way. Before things went to escalate, some teachers were able to intervene and dissolve them before reprimanding the servants. We then reached our room and took a few hours of rest. Since the classes ended at noon, we took a few hours of sleep. After refreshing ourselves, we dressed to reach training grounds for our hand to hand practice.


    When we reached the training grounds, it was fully packed. Many students were practicing their martial arts and sparing together. We searched for a few places and finally found ground with relatively fewer people. Before we could start to practice, the voice of a girl was heard saying, "Could you please leave this training ground so that I could practice here.". We then turned to look at the source of the voice. There was a girl with the same height as us with blue training suits coming towards us. She looked at us with a small amount of disdain.


    Meanwhile, the entire training ground became silent. No one would have thought that someone would reject Long Yuyin. She was like a tyrant who would punish anyone if anyone opposes her wish. Long Yuyin was first perplexed then became angry. She was the best in her class and in her cultivation. Thus she developed a superiority complex where she felt that she was the best in her generation. Thus if someone refuses her, she would punish them. Thus everyone fears her. But now, someone from the feeble realm dares to oppose her with no backing. But in truth, she was an ignorant child with no knowledge of the outside world. Ignorant she was, she decided to teach them a lesson.


    She then saw that we were sparring. Our spar was light, so she couldn''t see the true level of the fight. We were trying to control our Titan''s physique further. Long Yuyin thought that we were somewhat weak. , since her training was much heavier than us. She then decided to spar with them to teach them a lesson. She came towards us and said, "I wish to spar with you. If you win I would leave, but if I win you must apologize with kowtow.". Again the entire training ground was in silence. They all thought that we would be frowning or would shout in a rage since kowtow in front of all was a humiliation.


    But our next action made them dumbfounded. We smiled at her and said, "Ok. We accept your condition. Xiao Ning''er will be the one sparring with you. Not that I underestimate you or anything but since it is not a serious fight, she will fight you.". Hearing this, Long Yuyin was once again enraged. It seems that we were underestimating her. She decided to defeat Xiao Ning''er and prove that she was stronger us.


    In the training ground, both contestants were standing in opposite sides. The entire student population was surrounding them to watch this match. They were praying that Xiao Ning''er would escape with few injuries. There was no hope that she would win against Long Yuyin. A student acted as referee. There was only silence around the ground, eyes only focusing on two participants. In that silence, we could hear the sound of wind traveling. They wanted to see, how a student from the tiny realm would be faring against Long Yuyin. It was like a Gunman show in our past life.


    Long Yuyin was the first to move. She moved in astonishing speed to reduce the distance between them and started to throw a punch in Xiao Ning''er face. Xiao Ning''er tilted her face predicting the direction of the punch. Long Yuyin was surprised that someone was able to dodge her attack. She then started to increase her speed of attack. Xiao Ning''er was able to avoid each and every attack. The entire training was shocked. No one would have thought that someone would be capable of avoiding her attack with that speed. Long Yuyin was frustrated since none her attacks hit Xiao Ning''er.


    Xiao Ning''er started to get bored since Long Yuyin speed was slow in her eyes. Even without the observation haki, she could dodge her attacks. She experienced Long Tian''s speed first hand during their spar, so Long Yuyin speed was very slow. Thinking of finishing the match, Xiao Ning''er used soru to reach Long Yuyin. Her speed was fast that Long Yuyin was unable to perceive her. Xiao Ning''er after reaching in front of Long Yuyin flicked her forehead. The force in that flicking caused Long Yuyin head to snap her head backward and coming back to normal position. Her body was pushed backward to several meters and fell in the ground.

 48 Discovery and Enlightmen

    Some families who came to watch the show was now retelling their encounter to the clan heads. Hearing this the clan heads now plotting to bring these talents to their families to improve their strength and silently getting the secret of our strength. Some families started to keep an eye on us. Long Yuyin was taken to her home and their family was in mess. They never thought that Long Yuyin would be defeated by flick. But they never condemned her for two reasons. one, the opponent has strong physical and two, because of her mother.


    The said Long Yuyin was now in medical bay treating her wounds. Since she was from Dragonseal family, her wounds were cured faster. She was able to see the faces of others before fainting. They had a face of happiness and relief. Never thought they would feel this way. What was the reason for those faces and why were they happy. Suddenly the room was burst open and a person came to see her. When she saw that person, she became displeased. Hu Yong, the fiance of her came to visit. He was an arrogant fellow who flaunts his family name. He was nearly crippled by her before but now cured. He looked at her and asked, "Yu''er! are you alright? any injuries? How dare they do that? i heard from others that person from the Tiny realm did that to you? It must be some kind of trick they might have used. Cowards! without any protection, how long they could be safe after offending you? I have already sent some guys to apprehend them. You can do whatever you want.".


    Hearing this she was shocked. She immediately kicked him in the spine, snapping it into two. In this story, he would become a permanent cripple for the rest of his life. She searched for us every nook and corner. Wherever she went, some gave a frightening look and some were muttering, "It seems that she is going to take revenge on them. She already destroyed a few people before, now four more might be added.". The others said, "Shhh! She is from the Dragonseal family. And she herself is an unreasonable one. If she heard this, she might punish you. She has punished a few students who didn''t follow her. Her fiance himself sent some people to apprehend them at XX location. I hope they escape from that predicament.".


    This never made her angry. In fact, she was now aware of her actions because of this. Her curiosity piqued. She wanted to know our strength. In a way, we can say Long Yuyin is cultivation maniac. She then quickly went to the location to help them. Since she wasn''t aware of there strength, she was concerned about their safety. When she reached there, she was relieved, since the hooligans didn''t make a move on them. She first listened to the conversation.


    When we were returning, we were blocked by 5 people. Looking at their attire and clothing, they might be servants from the prominent family. Why did they block our way and for what reason? They had bad intentions for us. I was able to sense their intent with observation haki. I also sensed Long Yuyin from afar. Her emotions were concern and curiosity. So she was not the perpetrator. I then looked at them and said, "Excuse me, but for what reason, you are blocking our way?". One stepped forward and said, "You guys should follow us to Hu Yong. For the attack on the heiress on the Dragonseal family, you guys must be arrested and brought to him.".


    ''So that was the reason. It seems that her fiance got the news and trying to appease Long Yuyin by present us to her. From her emotions, it seems that she heard the news and came to rescue us, but her curiosity got the better of her. Hence she is watching how we would react. She is also a bit of martial arts maniac''. I looked at them and asked, "Is this the order of Dragonseal family?''. They looked at each other and laughed. The leader said, "You guys are not worthy to enter into their eyes. This is the order of Hu Yong.". I could feel panic and self-loathing from Long Yuyin. I was surprised since she never was this expressive. It seems that something must have happened when she came here. I looked at them and said, "I refuse.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 49 Apology and Time skip

    I looked at her intensely. I suddenly felt a nudge and looked at the direction. When I looked at that direction, I saw Xiao Ning''er looking at me with knowing eyes. I know what she was trying to convey. I knew her apology was sincere but decided to test her more. I looked at her and asked, "If you are sincere in your apology, tell me why didn''t you came to rescue when you reached here soon. I was able to sense since the start of the fight. Tell me, what was your intention on that?". This time, instead of conqueror''s haki, I released bloodlust during this time. I learned and enhanced it from Uchiha Madara''s Inheritance.


    She was now pale like Orochimaru. Her knees were now trembling and she was flinching due to my bloodlust. She now tried to answer, "I-i a-am s-s-sorry. I-i-i never t-tried to h-h-harm you guys. I-i was i-interested in y-y-your martial a-arts. S-so I wanted to o-observe the f-fight. I-i-i am s-s-sorry.". She started to sob at the end of her speech. I now feel like an idiot for making a girl cry, but she totally deserved it. We were strong so we could protect ourselves but if we were weak, we would be the one to get hurt if she delayed her help. So as a lesson, I did this to her.


    Also, she was a martial arts maniac, but her attitude may one day cause the death of her comrades in the long run. I looked at her and said, "Now you understand where I am going. Because of your attitude, this was the result. From your state, I am sure that you heard what others think about you. This is due to your bossy attitude and your fiance''s work on it. Many became a victim because of you. Your fiance even played a vital role in destroying their life. Remember, your hands were dyed with their curse and karma. Change yourself and turn a new leaf. There are higher mountains above you. Don''t receive bad karma since it will result in crippling of cultivation. Think about it.". After saying it, we left to our lodging.


    Time skip: 1 year


    During 1 year, we went to the outside world to temper ourselves. We were able to get permission from professor venerable redsoul after showing our true cultivation. Needless to say, our professor became dazed for three months straight. Never in his time, he met monster like us. Hence we gained permission to temper ourselves We never had any friends beside Long Yuyin, so informing others wasn''t even a problem. So we went to the outside world for tempering ourselves.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    For the first three months, we tempered our bodies by fighting with demon beasts. We always fought the beasts which are few realms advanced than ours. We even fought the martial ancestor dragon demon beasts. We even integrated with dragon god beasts with god-level growth. Our physique is now can withstand attack from late stages of Martial Ancester. Our haki reached to a tremendous level. With armament haki, I am now reaching the physique of kaido and by treating my organs and blood with life and chaos law, my vitality soared to new heights. Now I have natural regeneration and with my laws, I can immediately regenerate any parts except the head. researching on that now.


    Now with observation haki, I can see the future upto an hour. Others were able to reach upto half an hour except Long Yuyin. But she excels in armament haki than others. With time law, I can see up to 2 hours. Others also were able to improve their laws. Xiao Ning''er can turn herself into her element. Duan Jian''s earth element can now bend the earth to his liking. Chen Linjian can now produce a tremendous amount of gold dust and have perfect control over it. Ye Yan can now contact with dead souls and can perform soul rituals to send the souls peacefully to the afterlife.


    Long Yuyin is reaching to master level in haki. She doesn''t have overlord haki but she has tremendous talent in armament and observation haki. With her physique, she can content up to later stages of Dao of the dragon realm and with observation, she can see up to 10 min in future. She is slowly becoming a powerhouse.


    Next six months we focused on cultivation. With various resources from the paintings of samsara, we were able to raise our cultivation to the pinnacle of the Martial ancestor. We abused the ability of Painting of samsara to reach this state. We were able to obtain origin lake which produces origin crystals that store heavenly energy. It now produces a million crystals with dense heavenly energy.


    Lin Ming is now growing to the size of an adult dragon. He can now shuttle between past and future to 1000 years back. He is an intelligent being and can understand us. We even went to the past to check his power. We even met some interesting people and also met the sage emperor at his young age. But we didn''t take any action since it may cause the timeline to go haywire, Hence we came back without doing anything.

 50 Return and Explaination

    I knew since the immemorial of time, people rise and fall, empire rise and fall, landscapes rise and fall. Even if peace was attained, eventually it will break and soon war will rise. Where there is creation, there always be destruction. All we can do is to delay the inevitable. I intend to do that for a long time with the help of Nie Li and his group. Unlike us who travel the world, they never have that obligation until they reach the pinnacle of their cultivation. That will be for a long time.


    Contemplating this, we moved towards the center of institutes where the living quarters of teachers are situated. Many looked at us and were surprised to see us. We could even hear someone murmuring about us like, "Aren''t these kids somewhat familiar?". After crossing them, we reached the quarters of professor venerable redsoul. With my haki, I could sense another presence with him speaking to the professor and judging by his aura, I could tell that he is a martial ancestor realm. So maybe one of the five heads of the sect.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Suddenly the person turned towards us, after sensing our presence. Even professor Redsoul sensed us and came towards the entrance. They looked at us and said, "Who are you and what do you sirs want? Any reason for the experts to be at this institute?". The person asked us with raising his guard up. It seems he could sense our true cultivation because we made it so. I looked at him and asked politely, "May I know who this person be? After all, it is common courtesy to present yourself before asking others.". He had the decency to be embarrassed after hearing this. He straightened himself and said, "I am Hierarch Martialsky, sect master of Divine Feather sect. May I ask your names since you look somewhat familiar.".


    Venerable Redsoul was the first to wake up from that stupor. He looked at us with disbelief and shouted, "How is this possible?! When you guys left you were only at Heavenly Fate realm. But you guys are at Martial Ancestor realm and at the pinnacle too. How is this possible?". He even considered that they were spies who impersonated them but immediately perished that thought. Since they were stronger than the headmaster. They could easily crush the institute and they would be helpless to watch it. This time the headmaster looked at us and asked, "Can you tell me how you guys of 15-16 years old students were able to achieve this kind of power?".


    This time Long Yuyin was the one that answered. She said, "During our travel, we stumbled upon the ancient of an emperor. We underwent the trial in that relic and were able to gain the inheritance of that emperor. His relic contained few immortal and priceless herbs that helped us in achieving such a breakthrough in our cultivation. Also, that relic had one-time use of Time chamber in which, a day here is about 5 months inside. We were able to use it to soar our cultivation. We even fought with some martial beasts to temper our physique. Not by any use of dark magic or anything.".


    Both of them were shocked by the news. There were many emperor level existence during the past but mostly all perished in a war. Even the eccentric emperor Kong Ming has vanished to who-knows-where. They must be lucky to gain such inheritance from such Emperor level. The emperor must have been space-time cultivating specialist since there was a time chamber. Too bad it was only one-time consumable good. These type of treasure would make this sect soar in heights. The Headmaster mind began to move at unprecedented speed. Since he was getting old, he was looking for a successor to take his seat. He thought of giving it to Long Tian since his cultivation was at the strongest of all.

 51 Entrance Exam and Nie Lis Doubt II

    I gave him a curt nod and asked him, "So what is the occasion today. The sect seems to give festive vibes. Even the teachers were happy for a reason. so?". Both of them looked at us and chuckled. Then Venerable Redsoul said, "Its time for the recruitment of new students. Our new students are from the tiny realm and the draconic realm. They are going to be tested for their spiritual roots soon.". Immediately my mind drifted to the memory of the story. It seems Nie Li and his gang completed the trial and have sent to this academy. Let''s see how much change occurred''.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I looked at my companions and said, "Let''s go and take a look. Maybe we could find a worthy member for your successor headmaster. we can go together and look at them.". saying that we started to move towards them. Meanwhile,..


    Nie Li''s POV:


    I couldn''t understand what was happening. When we were in the Glory city awaiting for the dreaded beast horde, Long Tian''s family and Ye Zong were casually sitting and drinking tea, chatting with each other. The other families were flabbergasted at this scenario but nevertheless trusted the city lord since he was the strongest. His calmness expression was from great confidence and trust, that they could achieve victory. Even when we gave our suggestions to the city lord, he asked us to stand down, prohibited from causing unnecessary actions.


    Suddenly we could hear the roars of the beasts and the trail of smoke coming towards us. As we looked closer, they were demonic beasts snow ape with various demon beasts varying from bronze to gold ranks coming in form of batches. Looking at these beasts various soldiers were frightened but not the city lord and Ao family. As the beasts came near the gates the Ao family patriarch made a hand seal. Suddenly an array was formed beneath the beasts and various demonic beasts from the array slaughtered the incoming horde. Also, the beasts from the array were of Black gold ranks. How was Ao family able to procure this array.


    When most of the beasts were killed, a huge roar came with the arrival of Golden ape which unlocked its wisdom. It was Black gold rank beast but with wisdom unlocked, it could give a tough fight with legend rank beasts. Suddenly the array shined and now legend rank beasts were surrounding the ape and fight started and within a fraction of a second, the wisdom beast died. I could only watch in awe and slightly fear, that a wisdom beast was killed within seconds. I also saw the patriarch of Ao family gave the beast soul to Ye Zong. The city lord looked at all and announced, "This array belongs to the Ao family, founded by Long Tian. That intelligent boy was able to decipher an ancient array and was able to contribute it to the Glory city for the welfare of the people. We will be forever indebted to Long Tian.".


    I was shocked. To think that he was the recreator of that array. But how was he able to procure it, but how?. How was he able to obtain that kind of array? Also, where is that said person? Where did he go? and where were his friends? I knew chen Linjian was an honorable person and always stood for the city but now where is he? too many variables unanswered? Thinking about it, I then planned to make a trip for the black lake. In Last life, I was unable to venture deep into that region, but now I could.


    Next day, I started my journey to improve my strength. I ventured into the Black lake and was able to salvage various rings and broken armors of Legend Rank cultivators. Suddenly an ethereal voice spoke, "Who r u? and why were you desecrating the deads?". I was shocked, She had an unparallel beauty different to that of Ye ziyun but she was in an ethereal state. I looked at her and said, "My name is Nie Li from the Glory city.". Her next word shocked me again, "Ah! you must from the city where those five members came from.". It seems that they came here and cultivated various Laws. It was shocking that 5 Laws were surrounding around him. And the last shock was that all of them reached Legend rank.


    And then I was able to create a new body for Yu Yan, the fire god spiritualist. I was able to cultivate Light and Darkness (same as canon) and were able to escape from the demonic soldiers. We then went to the Netherworld region to check about the dark guild, which we heard from a passerby. We were able to enter it easily due to my cultivation, There were also humans in this region along with elves, golems and various other species. I was able to obtain some information about the Long Tian group. They were here and were able to obtain the seat for the disciple of Nether master. If so, their current location must be in the draconic realm. This explained their absence in the city since they were able to ascend the plane.


    But the thing is, How were they able to identify this region and were able to enter into it with their current cultivation. Was there any Coincidence or thus he knew this would happen? If so, is he also a transmigrant? But that was not possible since there were no fluctuations in his soul realm. Since my soul is a transcendent one, I could easily identify the soul nature due to sensitivity. If so, did he obtain any inheritance? from Kong Ming?. It was dreaded thought. If my assumptions were true then we must fight to the death. After completing my trip, I was able to return to the city with Ye Mo(same as canon) and shared my adventures leaving the details on Long Tian and his friends.


    We even encountered an attack from the demon Lord but was easily repelled him out of the city with the help of Long Tian array. It seemed he even stored Heavenly Fate realm beasts. This was shocking but it solved one problem. He gained an Inheritance but not from Kong Ming, since I could Identify his inheritance. It seems that there was also s Draconic realm cultivator who gave his inheritance to Long Tian. At least he is not a spy but a true contributor to the Glory city. It was also because of him, I was able to power up sooner than we could. I should speak to him and thank him for his help.


    After that, I went to his family home and informed his location and truth about the Draconic realm. It seems that they were euphoric about Long Tian achievements and proud of their son. I and my friends were again going to Netherworld, participated in the trial for the Draconic realm and cleared it. I also met with the Demon Lord again, but we didn''t fight for too long. After clearing the trials,I and Lu Piao were admitted in Skysoul Institue, Divine feather sect. (Rest went as canon leaving Duan Jian and Xiao Ning''er).


    We again went back to the Glory city. This time the Demon lord came with some powerful cultivators to attack us. With the help of Ao family array and our help, we were able to repel him but the cost of Ye Zong''s death. It seems Plot armor of MC made sure to kill Ye Zong to create animosity between the Demon King and Nie Li to maintain the stability of the time and space. It seems that too much of intervention on space and time can cause a various paradox. So the universe made sure to maintain as much as stability to maintain this plane. This was done without the knowledge of both Long Tian and Nie Li.

 52 Meeting and Discussion

    I was standing in line with Lu Piao to test our grades of spiritual roots. Since I was here in my last life, I know my spiritual root was 7-grade earth root. Many were segregated into the human root and some into earth root. I was waiting for our turn for our test. We were guided by the Xiao Yu, surrogate son of the nether master. Even he knew of the Long Tian''s group but never revealed any confidential information about them. At that time some hooligans from Gu family came to mock Xiao Yu and us due to his cultivation and us from the tiny realm. But when Xiao Yu informed of Long Tian''s name the hooligans became stiff with fear. It seems that they confronted Long Tian and got bashed by them.


    Suddenly things became quiet. When I saw for the source, I was shocked. Looking at the direction, I saw Long Tian and headmaster came towards this direction. He came along with his friends, Chen Linjian, XiaoNing''er, Long Yuyin, and Duan Jian. Their demeanor was full of confidence. By looking at them normally, they were normal with considerable power but for me, who was reincarnated was shocked. They had raw power compressed inside that masked facade. From that compression, they must be near Martial Ancestor realm. But how? It was only 1 and half year but how was he this powerful? Keeping his shock inside, he looked at them.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    Now we came towards the exam center to watch the new recruits and show some promising ones to the Sect master. When we were nearing, we were able to see a small dispute between Xiao Yu and some henchmen of Gu family. Xiao Yu immediately ended the dispute by mentioning my name. A clever girl she is. Suddenly the examiner saw us and immediately stood up to pay respects. All others did the same. I was able to sense Nie li''s gaze on us. Even though he masked his emotion well, I was able to sense his shock. it seems that he was able to sense our hidden cultivation. I looked at him and gave a nod.


    He just gave an awkward smile knowing that he got caught. Next to Nie Li, LuPiao was shouting our name to make us notice his presence and Nie Li was reprimanding him. Nie Li saw Long Yuyin and in a second I could see his rage but in the next second, he was confused. I smiled a little knowing his thought process. He must be thinking that how a prideful woman like her could join with us. Then the examination continued as per canon. Even the spiritual roots of Nie Li and Lu Piao were the same as canon since both had 7 and 5-grade heaven spiritual root respectively. The sect master was shocked but at the same time, I could see some delight in it. It seems some people did catch his eyes.


    Nie Li and others saw us and were waited for some action. When he reached here, he looked at us and said, "Who are you and what are you doing? Hey lady, why don''t you come with me and leave this loser?". When he turned next to long yuyin, he became frozen. He knew Long yuyin and her exploits. He also heard the rumor that she was defeated by a group and later she joined in it. He also learned that some of the Gu family members were beaten to near-death state and were easily pressurized. Now he became as pale as Orochimaru (Just a reference) and was sweating badly. His face was contorted to horror and his legs were shaking. We just passed him and did nothing.


    After crossing that clown, we met Nie li and Lu piao since Xiao Yu went with her friend. I looked at him and said, "Hello Nie Li and Lu Piao. It s been an awhile since we met, So how is life going and how are the people in the glory city? And most importantly, How are our parents and family?". Nie Li looked at us with a smile and said, "Hello brother Long Tian, Xiao Ning''er, Chen linjian, Lord Ye Yan and you must be Duan Jian from the abyss prison realm. Yes everyone is good and your parents were worried about you guys since there was no response from you. Other than that, all are good. So how is life in the draconic realm? Is everything good? Should we look for any families to avoid?".


    I looked at him with a calm expression and asked, "Nie Li, What is it you really want to know?". Nie li was shocked but immediately composed himself and asked, "How are you strong? I mean we started our cultivation at the nearly same time and due to your cultivation technique, you were able to leap through but not this high. When I was in gold rank, you were already in Legend Rank. Then now when I am Legend rank but you are in Martial Ancestor realm along with others. How is this possible. No one should be able to soar this much in cultivation within this period of time? I will be blunt. I know I can''t win against you, but I want to know the truth of your strength.".


    I looked at him, impressed with his straightforward attitude and said, "Two words, Emperor Inheritance". He looked at me with understanding and asked, "Can you tell me the name of the Emperor?". I looked at him and asked, "I can sense your soul is strong and you have gained some kind of inheritance. Can you tell me about that?". Nie Liv was shocked but said nothing. I said, "Thought so. I can tell you that I don''t wish to harm anyone and my end goal is same as yours, the Sage. This is due to my master''s final wish. Others are confidential. You have your way of dealing things and I have my own. But in the end, I hpe you can assist me in the final battle as we do same for you".

 53 Letters and Time skip

    I am now relieved knowing the truth about Long Tian''s teacher. Even though his words were slightly crude, it is true that everyone has their secret. Even I have my own share of the secret. So I left it out and spoke with my friends. I gave the letters and present to Long Tian and spoke with him about the Glory city''s situation and after a while, we departed and went to our homes. I was still somewhat mad at Long Yuyin since she was responsible for master Ying''s death. But knowing Long Tian and his deed to curb her arrogance, I left it out since she is not dead in this timeline.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    After Nie Li left, we came back to our chambers and went to our respective rooms. I gave Xiao Ning''er''s letter to her and went to read mine. There were letters from my father, mother and also from Xiao Ning''er family.


    Dear son,


    How are you? I don''t know where you are but I know that you are having a fair share of adventure with your friends. We are slightly sad that you are not with us but we understand your thirst for cultivation. The Journey of cultivation is a never-ending one since it has no end. Many faltered during their journey and became unable to continue it due to various reasons. Travel as much as you want, cultivate as much as you want. But if you ever wish to return or if you got tired of the journey and wish to settle down, we will always be there for you welcoming with open arms. Remember that you have a home at the Glory city to rest and settle down. Go spread your wings and soar high. But never get it to your head since it will be your downfall. Goodluck my son and be free. Also you would have surprise when you come home.


    Your father.


    My eyes were slightly wet from reading the letter. My father always looks out for me and teaches humility. I still remember my first lesson from my father at the start of my cultivation. He always tells about humility and its uses. I also know that even though I am miles away from my father in terms of cultivation, he wouldn''t hesitate to protect me from powerful adversaries. Now I took my mother''s letter.


    My baby boy,


    With love,


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Mother


    Now I was openly crying. My mother was always there for each and every step. She will always cook my favorite if I do something good in academics. She would always sing a lullaby when I am unable to sleep. She will always hug me when I came back home. I seriously miss them. I want to meet them and be with them to be filial son, taking care of my parents. But with the treat looming around, I couldn''t do it. If sage emperor succeeds in his doings everyone will be slaves for him or will be feed for his demonic beasts. I will visit them after this semester and be with them for a short period of time. Also, need to check this surprise.


    I ate some food my mom sent and went to share it with others. After reaching there, I could see red puffed eyes of everyone. It seems that everyone had the same expression, longingness. I looked at them and said, "We will go to the tiny world after two months. Be with them for 3 months. After that, we train to reach the emperor realm and defeat the sage emperor. Then we will be with our families as long as we want.". Xiao Ning''er came hugged me with others having their smile. Ye Yan was anticipating to gain a new body to walk in the realm of the living and visit his family members.


    For the next two months, we were hunting medium and large lakes for the production of Heavenly crystals. These crystals will help the legend rank to power up and reach the heavenly fate realm. We also captured from demon beasts to integrate it with the array and some for my parents and clan members to integrate. We even brought some ornaments for decorations and harvested some rare herbs. We went to the institute to show our presence in the class. There were some murmurs and discussions after seeing us. We gave some of our insight into the outside world to the students. Nie Li and Lu Piao were also listening to our insights. In the end, they were in awe and we showed our cultivation to 4-star heavenly axis realm.

 54 Returning Home

    When we came back, suddenly a mist formed and the next second The Nether master was standing next to us looking with astonishment and perplexed. He never thought that we would come here to a tiny world soon since the time period was 5 years once. I looked at the nether master and said, "It was one of my projects. We are here to spend some time with our family. We will be leaving in two months back to the draconic realm.". The nether master was shocked beyond. The aura we were releasing was higher than his. He couldn''t believe it. It was just 1 and a half years and yet we surpassed himself. He could only nod dumbly and we left.


    We were rushing back to the glory city at our high speed. With our speed, we could reach the city in a few seconds. We were at the gates of the city. It was still magnificently standing to defend the people inside the city. we were then stopped by the two guards and were asked, "Who are you and what are your reason for the visit?". I looked at them and said, "We are the resident of the glory city and we were returning from our training trip. City lord Ye Zong was the one who gave permission to leave the city. You can ask him to verify it.".


    The guards looked skeptical and sad at us but took us to the city lord. When we reached the mansion, we were greeted by an old man with a sharp aura covering him. He looked at us and looked at the guards and asked, "Who are they and why are they here?". The guards repeated what we said and Ye Mo looked at us and asked, "May I ask your names?". I looked at him and said, "My name is Long Tian and these are Xiao Ning''er, Duan Jian, CHen linjian and glory city founder Ye Yan.". He was shocked when he heard our names but outrightly terrified when he heard Ye Yan''s name.


    Ye Mo was having a hard time contemplating our ranks of cultivation. He couldn''t completely understand the heavenly energy, so our cultivation aura was like an unknown power to him. We then spent time explaining about Various cultivation realms and levels. He was already a peak legend rank expert and Nie Li was able to help him comprehend a spiritual law. We then parted with the shocked Ye Mo and each went towards our respective homes.


    I went towards my family mansion''s gate. The infrastructure of glory city was widened due to the addition of people from the abyss realm and heavenly fate plateau. I saw a few of the Black-dragon family and some from the heavenly fate plateau. I gave a sign to Duan Jian to meet with his family and reconcile with them. Duan Jian went reluctantly. I went near the gates of my family manor and it was like the same when I left. When I reached the gates, I was stopped by two guards but immediately they made way for me since they saw the insignia of my clan''s ring. They were ecstatic to see that their young master has returned.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I went inside the mansion and went to my father''s chamber. When I reached there and sensed that the mother was inside my father''s chamber along with another person with an aura of an infant. My brain started to turn the gears for scenario and my eyes widened when I reached a conclusion. I was having a sibling. This was my surprise from them. This caused my aura to spike lightly and then the door burst open and both my parents came with their eyes frantically searching for someone. It seems that they were able to identify my aura. When they looked at me, their eyes widened and then became teary. My mother had her mouth clasped with one of her hands and then gave the baby to my father. She then dashed towards me and jumped towards me. I gave a smile and spread my hands welcoming her. I then gave her a hug with capturing her. She was crying at the nape of my neck. My father then gave a family hug with a warm smile on his face.

 55 Meetings, Time Skip and Return

    I used my life energy to enhance her health and opened her pathways so that she would never experience bottleneck in the future. I even prepared some elixirs for her future cultivation to improve her senses and muscle strength. She was always happy when I play with her. When the dinner was prepared, we were sitting in our family table with little Yin''er on my lap. I looked at my parents who were excitedly speaking with each other. I looked at them happily and said, "Mom, dad. Prepare a meeting with our clan members tomorrow. Also, call all other clan heads along with the city lord. I will be explaining some important events that took place during our travel. So make sure that everyone is present tomorrow.". My parents gave a nod and started to serve my favorites. I was feeding some liquid food to Yin''er who was drinking it cutely.


    After dinner, I went to sleep in my room whereas Yin''er went to sleep with my parents. The next day morning, I woke up with refreshing vigor since it was a long time I slept in my own bed in my clan compound. After refreshing myself with bath and dressed, I went to the dining hall for breakfast where my mother was preparing breakfast and my father was playing with Yin''er. Yin''er after seeing me gave a giggle with clapping sound making my parents look at me. My mom gave me a bright smile and said, "Tian''er! come here. I have prepared your favorite breakfast.". I gave a nod and sat in my chair. My father said, "In few hours our clan members and other clan heads will be assembling in our Glory city institute. The city lord also is attending the meeting. You can tell us your adventure there.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    I was greeted with the sight of clan heads happily chatting with each other without any discriminations. I can also see some healthy rivalry with each other. This was truly a unity that could make the glory city flourish. When they saw me coming with my family, all of them stood and gave us a greeting. I returned my greeting and went towards the podium. I also met my friends and also it seems Duan Jian made peace with his family. I went with my friends to the podium and addressed them, "I thank the city lord, all the clan heads and my clan members for attending this meeting. I feel immensely proud to see all the clan heads together without any discrimination. This type of attitude will help the Glory city to stand proudly. I called you here to listen to some important events that took place during the travel. So I request you guys to listen intently and at the end of this meeting, your questions will be answered. Thank you.".


    Then we started to tell our adventures with their respective POV''s. We told about the travel to abyss prison realm and meetings, then our travel to the Heavenly fate plateau, Netherworld region, Draconic realm and explained the cultivation realms in that region and some of the clans residing in that region. We also explained about the spiritual god existence and the spiritual laws. We also explained about the dangers in the netherworld region and the draconic realm. We also explained about the cultivation practices and usage of the heavenly crystals and demon beasts spirits.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone was flabbergasted. This was entirely a new world where the fabled Legend ranks are only a starting point of true cultivation. Some were skeptical about the cultivation but once we flared our aura everyone kneeled on the ground unable to withstand the pressure. Of course, I never made the pressure fall on Yin''er. She was giggling at our antics which earned a sweatdrop from everyone. The last bomb was the existence of Ye Yan. For those who lived in the glory city, he was a legend. Now standing in front of them in the form of the spectrum, he also shared his experience in life. The entire heads were shocked and excited to know that their founder was somewhat alive.


    Various questions about the qualifications and time period and criteria for joining schools etc were asked. We were able to answer all the questions. At the end of the meeting, everyone had great respect for our group. I also assured them to provide some elixirs to the family via the Alchemy association. This way, the alchemy association can stand tall and act as one of the supporting pillars of the glory city. The association was immensely gratified. We gave some pointers to the clan heads and gave the letters to the Nie Li and Lu Piao''s Family. They were happy to know that their child was safe.


    Then for the next two months, we spent most of the time with our family doing filial duties as sons and daughters to our parents. We also gave some cultivation techniques to the clan members to improve their strengths and some elixirs formulas to the clan. We also provided some techniques to the clan heads to boost their cultivations. We also gave pointers to the next generations and some cultivation methods for the promising ones. I forged a pendant with various protections and teleportation marks for little Yin''er. It will help me to find her if she is in any trouble. I also prepared a cultivation technique for her based on her Yin physique. I also gave some of the resources for my family to break through the Heavenly fate realm and some Deity lake for the heavenly crystal. Our family also conducted a betrothment ceremony to Xiao Ning''er and me.

 56 Return, Encounter and Breakthrough

    Also, now the MC is preparing his team to break through to the Deity realm through training. Thus God decided to make things difficult for them to overcome their hurdles. Thus the God decided to open their portal near the deity level beast, so that they may fight it to overcome that beast. He also decided to bring Long Yuyin to the same location. Together they will become stronger. This will also help to temper their teamwork. God also knows the plan of MC to travel through different worlds. He might meet fellow reincarnation from the same world or some others. God wishes to see the growth of the MC and his team. He then waved his hand to start his plan.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    When we came through the portal, instead of the entrance of the institute we were in the forest. Everyone was perplexed by this situation. Even I was shocked. Never in my life, I encountered such a situation. I rechecked to see any anomaly in my laws but everything was fine. Suddenly, we heard the sound of bushes and from the bushes came Long Yuyin. She looked around and said, "What is happening? I was in my home practicing and the next minute I am here?". Saying that she saw us and was shocked. We were also shocked to hear this. It seems a third party involved in this problem. Now the question is who? Who is responsible for this? We didn''t create any enemies except for the Gu family and Long family, but they don''t have the power to do this.


    Suddenly a loud roar was heard. We immediately used our haki and next minute we were drenched with sweat. The one who sent us here must have grudge against us. He made us drop directly into the lair of the deity class beast. It is actually rank 2 deity rank lion beast. The beast had majestic mane with sharp eyes screaming power. The height was similar to that of a heavy-duty petroleum carrying truck. The body was slightly brown in color with a blood-red mane. It came to our location and looked at us. It suddenly roared and lunged towards us.


    Each attack reached the beast and blast was formed. The lion roared in anger and swatted our attacks. The distance between Martial ancestor and the Deity realm was huge. We immediately communicated in our soul realm. I looked at others and said, "Guys! It seems we are in pinch against the deity realm. We need to escape from the beast and go to a safe location. I don''t know who did this but he/she has the ability to seal my portal ability. Hence we could only run. Ning''er use your speed and lightning element to slash its eyes. I will use my time element to make it slow down. Duan Jian, use your earth bending to lock its leg and chen, use your gold dust to lock it down. Ye Yan, use your soul power to inflict pain to it and Yin''er, use CQC to smash its spine.".


    We were able to execute our plan but we underestimated the beast''s power. The beast used its firepower to melt the gold and earth and nimble enough to evade the punch and slash from the girls. It then used its roar to attack our soul realms. We were disrupted by its roar and were slightly damaged. Using the interval, the beast blasted Long Yuyin and Xiao Ning''er. The force was able to damage both of them and both vomited blood but they were conscious. The beast looked at us and gave a mocking smirk. Looking at them and their state and its smirk, something inside me snapped.


    This was the same for all of us. The anger and helplessness we experienced made us think one thing. ''We need to be strong to protect them and kill the beast.''. During our training trip, we were able to create a bond that makes us protective of each other. If anything happened to one of us, the others will destroy everything responsible for that. Now that happened to two of our friends. We snapped hard. Unknowing to us, our soul realm started to expand and we had a breakthrough. We all reached the Deity realm. This was the first time that happened in the world of TDG.


    We didn''t notice the change and immediately healed the two. The beast, however, was able to perceive the change and immediately conjured highly concentrated fireballs and blasted towards us. We were able to dodge the fireballs with somewhat ease due to speed and haki. I froze the time around the beast and used kokushibyo to send a slash of death law. Ning''er immediately turned herself into her element and in flash in front of the beast and slashed its eyes. Long Yuyin used her physique combined with armament punch to its spine decimating it. Yu Yan used his soul power to give soul shock, disrupting its soul force. Duan Jian bent the earth into pikes and coated it with haki. Chen Linjian used his gold law to concentrate gold dust on the tip of the staff, forming a hammer and smashed the lion into the pikes.

 57 Return, Encounter and Meeting

    After our breakthrough, we were moving towards the institute. It''s been two months since we left the institute. Since we reached the deity realm, we can create a new body for Ye Yan and if possible Ye Zong creating a life debt from Nie Li. Since Ye Zong is at Legend rank, he needs some good materials to create the body but for Ye Yan, we need many materials that supplement his deity realm cultivation. Hence we started to search for the materials that supplement their physiques and cultivation. This was a tedious process since Ye Yan''s body creating materials were very rare to find.


    For Ye Zong, we found Dao of the Dragon realm cultivator Skeleton structure, some cultivation techniques for him to practice and some cultivating materials. But for Ye Yan, we started to search the forest for the entire week. We found quite some resources complementing his cultivation like soul crystal containing dome soul energy that can boost his control over souls. I made it like a staff of a sorcerer since it was cool. I kind of like the character Gandalf the grey and hence made a staff that looks exactly like it.


    I also inscribed the crystal so that it can absorb the soul energy from the surroundings and is stored and transferred to us if needed. We even discovered some large deity lakes and stored in the samsara painting so that it can produce the spiritual stone. So money isn''t a problem for us now. All we need is a deity realm skeleton and some blood then we will be able to create the body. Suddenly we heard fighting that took place near us. We went near the place without disturbing them.


    We then heard one of them speaking, "You beast, the treasure inside the cave will be mine. With that treasure, I will become a deity realm cultivator and soar at the heights of this land. No one can stand in my way, especially a primordial bloodline rabbit beast. You cannot win. Begone to your borrows.". The beast then replied, "Hmmph! silly humans think that they can overcome the beast clan, especially the primordial rabbit clan. We may not be the strongest yet but with these treasures, I will reach the pinnacle with my bloodline and massacre you puny humans as a tribute to our Lord.".


    We were shocked when we heard this. It seems that lady luck smiles on us. Not only a skeleton of a deity realm cultivator but also the primordial blood that can double the speed of our cultivation. I looked at others and gave a nod. With a speed that they can''t conceive, we beheaded the human fighter. He was dead before he could understand the situation. I immediately suspended the time around the beast to prevent blood loss. I looked at my friends and said, "This is truly the best day ever. Not only we got a deity realm treasure we also got the blood of a primordial beast.".


    This is largely due to the animosity between humans and demon beasts, so using the Demon Blood Sacrifice has become a huge taboo and can easily lead to the deaths of all involved.


    Depending on the power held in the blood, this can cause a large leap in the cultivation of the human that receives it. They also can use it to possess the aura and appearance of a demon. Ancient and Primordial bloodlines even have hidden power sealed in them from their ancestors. Once the seal is broken a person can reform their physical body and obtain the demon clan''s physique.". (Data from the wiki and Original TDG novel)


    I released the beast and it looked at us with wary eyes. He snarled at us saying, "What do you bastards think you are doing. Are you guys too looking for the treasure? You, humans, are despicable creatures killing your own kind for the treasures. So what now? Are you guys going to kill me too?". I looked at him with mirth in my eyes. I looked at him and said, "I will lend you the treasures except for the skeleton. Everything else is yours. All we need is your blood for the Demon Blood Sacrifice.". Hearing that he was first shocked and started to laugh like a maniac. He said, "I don''t know where you heard that but do you think that I will give you the blood. What makes you think that I would give you that?".


    I just released my soul pressure and his eyes widened like full moon. He shuttering said, "Y-You guys are D-deity realm c-c-cultivators.". I looked at him and said, "Now can you give your blood? You can take the treasures as your payment?". He looked at us and then suddenly tried to dash for the exit. I looked at him sighed. Suddenly he stopped and turned towards us. His eyes were vacant enough to say that he was controlled at the soul level. He came to us and said, "I would be glad to offer you blood.". He then slit his throat to offer blood, thus giving us willingly since he was changed at the soul level. I collected his blood and stored it in the vials. We had no qualms about killing so we didn''t feel regret.


    We then entered the cave and easily bypassed the security system and collected the treasures. He was one of the henchmen of the Sage Emperor. He had millions of spiritual stones and various weapons and cultivation materials. He also had a crystal prison and a bone fragment near the prison. Ye Yan said, "I can sense a very feeble soul essence of him. I can scan it easily and know about him.".


    He then started to scan it and suddenly his facial expression turned to that of a shock. He immediately looked towards us and said, "This skeleton belongs to the Han Min who once a confidant of the sage emperor, then turned traitor because sage emperor killed his beloved once. He stole one bone fragment of the emperor and prison crystal which contains the Holy maiden of the Ancestral God land.".


    I was shocked. This was not on the story, but the story was anyway incomplete when I died. Hence I don''t know this plot development. This was the Holy maiden of the Ancestral God Land. This will help Nie Li to go against the Sage Emperor. Since Long Yuyin came with us, it is my responsibility to maintain the plot by replacing her with the holy maiden. Who knows, maybe she will fall in love with him. plot armor is one powerful tool. With the emperor''s bone, we will experiment on it so that we can gain something from it. We then started our journey towards the school.


    After we reached the school, we meet the headmaster and Redsoul and spoke with them for a while. When leaving, both teachers were shocked to an extent where we can shove two baseballs. We then went towards the Nie Li''s group who were at the meeting between Heavenly Note and Skyblaze sect. They were conducting the auction. I then remembered that this is where Nie Li showcases his Dao intent words. We then joined the auction and went near them. It seems that instead of Xiao Ning''er, Ye Ziyun was the one sitting next to Heavenly Note sect. Nie Li who first sensed us, turned towards us with a happy face but the next second, his face morphed to that of horror. I could see beads of sweat rolling from his body.


    Nie Li''s POV:


    The life in the sect was slightly hectic. Since we were from the tiny realm, we were treated with less respect from our fellow peers. I made friends with Gu Bei and healed his sister. We suffered some bully from seniors and also met my teacher Ying Yieru. I was shocked to hear that she can''t predict the future of Long Tian and his gang. i even made some fortune from selling the demonic beasts. Then came the meeting between three sects. I also met Ye Ziyun and talked with her. She was also happy to meet me and I promised her to take care of myself and help her to resurrect her father.


    Then the auction started and we brought many things and then I sensed Long Tian and his group in our direction. I looked towards them to receive them. The next second, I was shocked. They were clearly Deity realm cultivators. But how is this possible? Even with elixirs and all, they cant reach that level. My body started to tremble and sweats started to ooze from my body. I then saw him giving a smile and gave me a silencing finger.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    We then sat next to him. I said, "We will be having a meeting after this auction. Bring Ye Ziyun with you too. This is about the sage emperor, so be on time.". I could sense his shock and anger. I calmed him by placing my hand on his shoulder. He then relaxed and gave me a firm nod. When the painting came to auction, many started to bid. Even Nie Li bid two hundred thirty thousand through Gu Bei. So it went like the canon. Next was the Four Arts. Qin Yue showed her zither skill and everyone praised her. It was good and then everyone went as canon and Nie Li got the recognition of the two sects. They asked if anyone wanted to show their skills. Xiao Ning''er and I went to the stage and introduced ourselves, "My name is Long Tian and this is my fiance Xiao Ning''er. We are from this sect. We were traveling around the outside for cultivation purposes. We are here to display our feeble skillset on sitar and Dao Intent.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Everyone from our sect was shocked since they knew of our exploits and other sects were curious about us. First Xiao Ning''er took the zither and plucked the strings. Her tune was that of cuckoo''s sound indicating the birth of spring, then her tune went to that of sad indicating the arrival of the autumn, then her tune became heavy indicating that of the rainy season and then tune went to that of dry indicating that of summer. Her Dao was that of the seasons. Everyone was mesmerized in that and when she rested the strings, everyone woken from her stupor and praised for her skills, even Mingyue Wushang admitted that her skill was inferior causing an uproar.


    Then my turn came. I came to the podium and rested the zither on my lap. I closed my eyes and concentrated to touch on the cycle of life and death, then plucked the strings. The tune was so slow like a baby step. At first, everyone was uninterested since the tune was slow and small. Then the tune became a bit louder with a small amount of happiness. Then again the tune got a bit of tempo with happiness and expectations. Everyone then started to listen to music. The tempo of the tune went higher and higher with raging speed including happiness and anger. Then it became loud but firm. It contained happiness and responsibility.


    The tune was firm with few lines along with suffering, hardships, and dependance. Then it included happiness. After the few tunes, the vigor started to reduce but the profundity started to rise like a morning sun. The profundity stayed firm and vigor started to reduce even more. Then sadness was included in the tune. Then the profundity began to waver with an increase in sadness but with of happiness i.e bittersweet tune. Then tune changed that of melancholy. Finally, the tune settled with acceptance. A pure acceptance of everything and his self. The tune kept on decreasing until it stopped completely.


    When I opened my eyes, everyone was in standstill like a statue. I could see tears coming from the students. The teachers and the Headmaster were looking at the sky with melancholy. Nie Li was the first to wake from the stupor and clapped his hands and bowed towards me. With the sound of the clap, everyone rose and gave a bow towards me. Xiao Ning''er was crying with a small smile on her face. She knew the truth of my song. For others, it might be a tune on life and death but to her, it was my life''s beginning and end.


    I woke up and said, "I hope my feeble zither skill was able to satisfy the crowd.". Others after hearing this hung their head down. Qin Yue felt like she was slapped. But the most shock given to me was Mingyue Wushang. She came towards me, took a knife and slit her palm and said, "From this day onwards. I, Mingyue Wushang, swear on my blood that I will not touch my zither till Long Tian exists. Every day when I touch my zither would remind me of my pathetic skills compared to the summit Long Tian.". This caused heavy uproar and might create a problem between two sects. I wanted to protest but she said, "I will take care of the recuperation from my sect. There will be no problem.".


    I then said, "Now we will show our Dao Intent to calligraphy.". Then Xiao Ning''er came drew her sword. Everyone was famished. They thought ''Is she going to tear the paper?''. She then dipped her sword into the ink and started to draw. Everyone was shocked to see her extent of skill with her swords. She drew a painting similar to that of Myriad Miles River and mountains. (for original painting description refer the TDG novel). Everyone was just shocked. Nie Li, Gu Bei, Mingyue and Yan Yang just stood up eyes gapping like fish. I then went to the painting and drew my tessaiga. I dipped the sword in paint and did some finishing touches. Suddenly the painting came to life. The leaves in the trees were bristling due to the wind, the sound of the river flowing and animals moving inside the painting. The headmaster and teachers were now standing with mouth opened agast.


    The painting had now the intent of sword and life. Everyone was now lost in the painting. I then clapped them to bring them back to reality. I then said, "I hope we didn''t bore the crowd with our skill. This was of inferior finish. I hope the crowd not to be offended by this. Now I wish to express my intent on the calligraphy.". I then started to draw the painting of Uchiha Madara(The one in the fourth great war with Uchiha armor) with his hand folded. When drawing, I never released an ounce of intent outside. After completing the drawing, I wrote the word ''Sovereign'' at the bottom of the painting and said, "This is my feeble work. Please enjoy.".


    The headmaster, Mingyue Wushang, Yan Yang and Nie Li, who was looking at the painting came towards me and did the one thing I never expected. They touched their heads to the ground and said, "I thank the esteem self for providing this lesson.". All those at the auction were shocked. Never in their life, they saw the esteemed guests and headmaster bowing to a student. I immediately said, "Please raise your heads. This is one of life''s important lessons that everyone must understand.". They rose and asked, "Brother Long Tian, how much does this painting cost? I will pay the amount to buy it.". I shook my head and said, "This painting is free. Consider this as a token of friendship from myself to the two institutes.".


    Yan Yang clapped his hand and said, "I will receive this token and in future, if anything needed, please inform me. I swear on the name of Skyblaze institute, that I will do it without any hesitation.". Everyone else said the same. After the auction, Nie li''s group along with Ye ziyun came with us to their room. I looked at them and said, "It been a while, my friends. I brought letters and souvenirs from the Glory city. Your parents missed you and sent some food along with messages.". We then gave it to them. Everyone was happy and some were crying tears of happiness.

 58 Revive, Decision and Time skip

    Never in my life, I thought I would see this. The one proposition Long Tian gave was life-changing. He has the prison containing the priestess and resurrecting the dead. They also reached the deity realm. This itself is an achievement. This will be the game-changer against the sage emperor. But what is his angle? is he expecting something from us? but what? or am I over-thinking things? But moreover, how were they able to reach the Deity realm this soon?. Asking them leaves me with cryptic messages. I looked at them and said, "Can you give me some time. I will speak with Ye Ziyun and will tell you.".


    Long Tian''s POV:


    I nodded at his answer. I know what he was thinking about and I don''t blame him. Even I will do the same if the chance is given to me. We then went to our place. While we were moving, we could sense some people following us. Must be of Gu clan or Long clan. We turned around the corner and teleported to our home without giving them a chance. This may cause some irritation to them but we never minded. We then collected the necessary materials for reviving Ye Yan. I drew the inscription circle for the ritual and placed the Deity realm bones at the center. I also placed some herbs to produce pureblood without impurities.


    After activating the inscription, I placed the deity beast carcass to harness the flesh for Ye Yan. The tendons started to grow coating the skeletons. Then the muscle fibers, organs, blood vessels, muscles and finally the skin. Ye Yan was now looking 30 years old with purple hair, a trait of Ye family with blue eyes, jaded face with well-toned muscles. The soul of Ye Yan was then descended on the body and bonded with the vessel. With a hand movement, a dress was formed over the body. After a while, he finally started to open the eyes and slowly raised to stand. He then moved his body to get used to the body. He stretched his body and looked at us. He bowed his head and said, "Thank you for giving me this opportunity to walk with the body. I will forever be debited to you guys. Thank you.".


    I just waved my hands and said, "You are one of us. It is natural that we look after each other. now get used to your body and here is your staff. This will help you to get easier to control the soul power. Now take rest and sleep.". Saying that we all went to our room and slept. We woke up in the afternoon after a good sleep. Ye Yan then went to the painting of samsara to get used to the new body. We all stretched, practiced our katas and went to the class to meet the Nie Li. We still need to listen to his answer.


    As I said, Nie Li came with Lu Piao, Ye Ziyun along with Xiao Xue and Mingyue Wushang. Mingyue gave a slight nod and spoke with Ye Ziyun but Ye Ziyun had a look of hope and anticipation. It seems that Nie Li informed this about this. He came towards me and said, "We accept. What do you want in return? I know that raising the dead is very difficult, so what do you want?". I looked at him and said, "A debt. if in the future if we need help, you must help us, no matter what the condition is? Also, I am not asking for any illegal help. Everything will be explained in the future. Come at 5.30 pm to our chambers with your friends.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He nodded while looking at Ye Ziyun giving her a nod making her look ecstatic. The class went as usual and after the class, we bid farewell to Mingyue and went to our place. I then turned to him and said, "For Ye Zong, we have the skeleton of Dao of the Dragon realm and blood of the primordial beast. We also have some flesh of the Deity realm beast. Within two hours we can revive him. We also have soul crystal to boost his soul power to complete his soul.". Nie Li and his group were shocked by hearing this. These ingredients were rare to obtain but here he was giving them for free.


    I then started the same with Ye Zong and in half an hour, he was brought to life. His hand twitched and then moved slightly, his eyes slowly opening and looking at the surroundings. Everyone was happy that he was awake. Ye Ziyun was now crying and hugging him. He said in a hoarse voice, "Where am I and How am I alive?". Nie Li then explained the situation and Ye Zong then turned towards me and said, "Thank you for reviving me and made me meet my daughter. I will be forever in your debt.". (I hate mushy stuff so fewer words in the expression)


    Ye Yan then came and there was reunion within the family. Everyone shared there tales in the Glory city and Ye Zong was pleased with the state of affair in the Glory city. And then for a few days, Ye Zong practiced to get used to his new body and Ye Ziyun left to her school after a teary farewell. Soon Ye Zong also left to the Glory city. He was given new manuals and materials for cultivation to reach up to Dao of the Dragon Realm. We trained in the Samsara to reach even higher realms in our cultivation as well as physique.

 59 Call, Dates and Decisions

    After hearing the call from my head and focused on it, I could hear the voice of God. He said, "Yo. Its been a while. I saw your progress and I could feel your growth. But now, it''s getting bored that there is no challenge for you and your life is so monotonous. So I decided to send you guys to a different world of your choice with your powers not sealed. Consider this as an opportunity to improve your skills and merge them and evolve them. I will give you two days'' time to choose the world and can only take two people with you. That is all.".


    Hearing this I was shocked. I stood still for a second and started to move. After reaching our room, I called Xiao Ning''er and waited for her. When she came I looked at her and said, "I got a call from the god?". She was shocked but immediately asked me, "What was that call about and what did he say?". I said, "He wants me to travel to a different world of my choosing to improve and develop new skills. He wants me to take two people with me to another world. He also gave me a time limit of two days.".


    Hearing this Xiao Ning''er was contemplating with serious face with her hand on her chin. It looked cute on her. Thinking of it, recently I never took her to date anywhere. As her fiance and lover, It is my job to satisfy her and sate her needs. So tomorrow, I will take her on a nice date and make her happy. I suddenly heard Xiao Ning''er calling for me. I looked at her and asked, "So what is your insight on it?". I looked at her waiting for her answer. She looked at me and asked, "I know after defeating the sage emperor, you will go for an adventure in the multiverse. What is your plan and who will you collect from this world? Hearing on that I will tell you the second member to pick.".


    I looked at her and said, "Well, I am taking you that is for sure. But about others? I don''t know what to do? I mean you and I are already a couple, so we will be traveling together. Ye Yan just got his body and he might need a new life, Chen Linjian will have to take the mantle of his clan head and Duan Jian needs a family to fill the hole in his heart. Long Yuyin *sighs* I don''t know what to do with her. I simply just don''t know.". She looked at me with knowing expression and said, "Then take her with us. Spend some time with her and get to know her. Then you will know what to do.". I just nodded. When she was leaving, I said, "Tomorrow at 10 a.m., Long district. our date. Be ready to get spoiled.". She looked at me shocked and then smiled with the brightness of the sun and left hopping with a happy expression.


    Next-Day - 10 a.m.


    Seeing her makes me want to take her here and now. I cursed my hormonal effects and looked at her. "So are you ready for our date?". I took her hand and we walked through the street. I first took her to the shopping district. I looked at her and said, "Now we are at the shopping district. Buy what you want. Let''s have fun.". She shyly nodded and we went shopping. I let her buy many things and sometimes commented on her dresses. After that, we went to a famous restaurant to order her favorite "Mapo Tofu" and some Chinese noodles. And in the evening we went to the fountain and sat in bent with her head resting on my shoulder.


    I looked at her and said, "It''s been a while since we went for a date. All the time we were practicing for some inevitable that we even forgot to go for dates and relaxation. In our old world, we never had this much of a stress. We would always go out for a date and relaxation. But here, with strength as a priority, we couldn''t even have free time for a date. And you have been sacrificing your time for my cause. I felt like I was doing injustice for you. I took you to date sometimes but unlike those days in the institute where we will meet in the forest, we never had time for privacy. Yet here you are with me without getting angry for not spending time.".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    She turned towards me, "I know you. You are not the kind of man who would deliberately ignore me or fail to spend time with me. And haven''t I told you? I will follow you anywhere, even if it is to hell. The stress to take care of your family, my family, the city and now the realm. You are trying to save the world as well as spend time with me. I know you love me. You were the one who took the knife for me. As for you failed me? Don''t be silly. You once again saved me from the sacred family by killing them and dissolving the marriage. You only increased my love for you even more. The only sad thing is, I cannot monopoly your love. You are too kind for your own good. The women around you will only increase. *Sigh* should I be honored for getting such a husband or annoyed at your kindness?".


    I looked at her and said, "If you want to monopoly my heart, just say so. I will only look at you and love you. All I need is your word for it.". She shook her head and said, "That cannot happen. Since I am a girl, I can understand the other girls. I will be a hypocrite if I crushed the other girls'' dreams. But any girls who want to get to you will have to pass through me.". I looked at her and thought ''how desirable can this girl get for me''. I just tightened my hug around her waist and buried my face in her hair. God! I couldn''t resist her smell. It was lilac melded with jasmine. I just want us to be like this for a long time. After spending some time with her. We returned to our dorm and I just pulled her towards me and just gave a soul-searing kiss. She was shocked but returned it with force. I just couldn''t resist anymore. Consequences are damned.


    (I don''t write lemon. Leave it to your imaginations)

 60 Discussion, Departure and Campione World

    I said to God, "We wish to go to the anime series of Campione. That place will help us solidify our skills and merge them into one. That place will also help us to gain the power to slay gods since, in some of the anime, we will have to slay gods literally. This will give us a chance to break through to the Emperor realm. And if it goes through the plan, I will also be able to absorb some chaos energy present between the two realms. That improves my path of cultivation. Since the heretic gods are like immortals like those Chinese novels, it will be easier to slay them with god-slaying ability. I will be taking Xiao Ning''er and Long Yuyin with me. The timeline would be the same as the canon. The place would be in Italy near Sardinia.".


    Hearing this, God laughed, "Hahahahaha. Good decision on your part. Some parts of the animes were difficult for you guys, like Bleach, Marvel, Highschool DXD and some more. You guys will also face no enemies from the other world in this anime. Because travel can be in canon world or some other fanfiction. I only have power over a certain extent. Since omniverse is near infinite, I can''t control your destination for many worlds and also interference from other gods can be troublesome. But you are in luck. This world is in my control. So I will help you with this. So, when are you leaving with them?".


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Hearing this, I was relieved. Unlike marvel where I will be watched by fate sisters, Infinity and death and other beyonders or DXD, where I have to face Trihexa, Ophis or Great red, where we can be easily killed by them easily for now. This place will help us grow our power to a substantial level and pave the way to the higher level cultivations. I said to god, "We will be leaving this evening and what happens to this world when we are gone? Will the time be frozen or will there be time difference?". He said, "There will be a time difference. Here 1 year will be five years in the Campione world.". I said, "Thank you.".


    I looked at them and said, "I wish to travel to a certain region to improve my cultivation and breakthrough to the emperor realm along with Xiao Ning''er and Long Yuyin. You guys can either stay here or travel to a different region to expand your arsenals and your cultivation level. Also, take care of the institute. You guys can do well even in my absence. Since the region can allow only three persons, I am going with Xiao Ning''er and Long Yuyin. I believe in you guys. Also, help Nie Li and his team if needed.".


    Chen Linjian said, "Well it is somewhat sad that we couldn''t accompany you but anything you do will be good for us and the people. So have a safe journey.". Duan Jian said, "You are the one that showed light to my path and brought me here to this level. I will never question your decision since everything you do will be good only. I pray for your journey.". The same was said by Ye Yan. I then took Long Yuyin with us and said, "The place we are going will be a new world where we can solidify our techniques. This will be beneficial for us to go to the emperor realm. Everything else will be explained after we reach that place.". After we packed, a portal opened at our common room, where we entered to reach our new destination.


    When we reached our destination, all we saw was the beauty of Italy. Modern buildings and vehicles and people with the modern dress were roaming freely. I looked at Long Yuyin who was looking with awe and shock plastered in her face. For both Ning''er and I, we really missed the modern culture. I looked at Long Yuyin and said, "I will explain certain things about this world. But first, let us change our clothes to blend into surroundings and go to a restaurant to eat and discuss things.". Many of the Italian looked at us strangely and some took a photo of us.


    We went to a nearby cloth shop where we traded our dresses to buy new dresses and changed. I was wearing a yellow T-shirt saying ''I love Italy'' with black jeans. Xiao Ning''er wore a Blue top with grey jean and Long Yuyin was wearing a Grey top with blue jeans. Since these types of clothes were new for her, she felt somewhat uncomfortable. Their clothes were somewhat tight showing there curves rather well. I turned my head to hide the blush. We then went to a restaurant and sat in a table. I called the waiter and ordered three Pizzas. Then I looked at Long Yuyin and said, "Now we refreshed and changed clothes, Long Yuyin, ask your questions and I will answer it.".

 61 Explanation, Twist and Campione

    I then continued, "5th. That is a secret. I found this world contains Gods and God-slayers. They contain some kind of divinity that might help us reaching the emperor rank easily. In this way, we can also slay Gods and take their powers for us in the form of authority. The Gods in this world are known us Heretic Gods. They leave their resting world and immortality to cause mayhem in the earth. This is recorded as a natural calamity by normal people. But for those who associated with supernaturals like magicians know the truth. Now we are going to confront the gods present in this region to slay and become Campione or God-slayers.".


    Long Yuyin was flabbergasted. She never knew that there are Gods and god-slayers and this world was new to her. I looked at her and said, "There are things we thought it was just a fairy tale. Like the deity realm and Emperor level or the other world. Yet here we are, proving them and reaching them. Just follow us and you will understand and widen your horizon. I then looked at Xiao Ning''er and said, "Ask the locals for Sardinia. In the meantime, I will keep an eye on the people. Who knows, maybe magicians or Gods may keep an eye on us.".


    Suddenly, the sky darkened and time stopped. Only three of us were able to move due to our cultivation. I looked at one direction and my mouth formed a small smile. The direction which I looked at, was a boy who looked like a middle school student, wearing light purple clothes with a weird symbol of his forehead. He just released a boar which started to trample some buildings. I thought, ''It seems that the plot has started''. He then felt something and looked at our direction. I just waved my hand and he was surprised. He then came to our place and looked at us.


    He looked at us and asked, "Who are you? You have magic nearing to that of the gods and containing laws impossible to comprehend and yet you are human. You, who can end the world with a flick of your finger, yet you are humble. I never saw you in this place, yet you appeared out of nowhere. You, who sit in front of a god, yet you are not afraid. Are you a fool or are you a warrior? Looking at you all, it is latter. So, what is it that you desire?''.


    Xiao Ning''er continued, "Your authority contains a golden sword, which can cut the divinity of any gods. With ten power of Gale, Bull, White stallion, Camel, Boar, Youth, Raptor, Ram, Goat, Warrior. With these 10 you became undefeated. You are also the God of steel, wind, and Sun". Hearing these, he started to laugh. He then said, "Oh, so you know my origin and my power. So what is your mission.". I looked at him and said, "To become Campione. For that, I aim you. Also, there is one, who contains the grimoire of Prometheus. I will leave him for Melqart. In a way, there will be two Campione born in Italy.".


    He looked at me with a glint in his eyes. I know that glint too well. A good fight with a great opponent. He said, "Finally an opponent. Will, you provide me a fight of life or will be slewed by my sword?". I said, "Only one way to find out. Let''s go to the beach in Sardinia. Our fight will draw the attention of Magician and the next to be Campione along with Melqart. Thus providing the flow of fate with minor turbulence.".


    We then went to the beach in Sardinia. I looked at him and said, "Do you have all your incarnation or do you need them to be collected?". He just raised his hands and called Raptor and Goat. He then immediately summoned the lightning to hit me but I dashed towards him to hit him. He then used raptor to escape and used a bull to hit me. I used my ''Titan Physique'' to receive the fist with my own. Our fist collided creating shock waves pushing the seas and uprooting the trees.


    We then traded blows in a way where our movements became a blur to others. We reached a stalemate for a while, so I coated my hands with haki and blasted him by punching his face. He flew for a few meters and stopped. A small amount of blood was trickling from his mouth. He swiped it and laughed. He said, "Worthy opponent at last. You made me bleed just with your bare hands. You overpowered me in power. Now I will show my true power and slew you with my sword.". Saying that he drew the golden sword.


    I smirked and drew my two swords. I dashed towards him and traded blows. I coated my tessaiga with death law, thus decaying the attacks and killing it literally. He used the ram to revive the sword and then upped the attacks. I then sent the death slashes to Verethragna. He escaped many slashes but one got a hit in his arm and it started to die. He immediately severed it and shot me a glare. I just smiled and then sensed three lifeforms coming towards us. I looked at him and said, "It seems that Melqart and magician along with the owner of the grimoire are coming towards us. Thus I wish to end it in the next move.".


    He became angry and started to say, "Human! Don''t get too con-". Before finishing his line, a sword plunged through his heart with the handle in my hand. He was shocked and asked, "H-how?". I just said cryptically, "Time.". He then gave a hollow laugh and said, "You are the greatest warrior I have ever seen. Thank you for the fight and for giving me the taste of defeat. I will give you my authority for now. But I will be back to get it what is mine.". Saying that he died. Too bad that I won''t be there for that.


    When the divinity passed through me, my brain felt like short-circuited and I fainted before hearing my name from two girls. When I opened my eyes, I saw a petite woman with purple hair with purple ear beads with white gown and ribbon. She had green eyes who was looking at me from the top. It seems I was in her lap. I looked at her while she smiled at me and before introducing herself, I said, "Pandora, Goddess of earth and wife of titan Epimetheus, brother of titan Prometheus. Goddess of earth far longer than the birth of Greek gods. You opened the Pandora box and released the evil and hope at the same time out of curiosity and yet you call your husband a fool. You consider the Campione as your sons. But due to your height, I will call you loli mama.".


    She was flabbergasted but in the end, she was pissed. She said, "H-how? And what do you mean by loli mama? I am your mother, treat me with respect.". I returned, "Even though you are loli?". She was sulking with rain clouds over her head. I just went by her side, brought her to a hug and patted her head. She wrapped her hands over my hips and was slightly crying. It seems that she was happy that someone accepted her as a mother. I can do at least this much for her. After that, she woke up and asked, "How?". I simply tapped her forehead and passed the information. After digesting it, she gave me a small smile and said, "Go, break a leg.".


    When I woke up, I was in the lap of Long Yuyin, where Xiao Ning''er confronted Erica Blandelli and Melqart. I gave a small smile to Long Yuyin and patted her head. When I flexed my body, my joints sounded like firecrackers and my cultivation reached the Emperor realm officially. I looked at the people fighting and blasted my will at them. Xiao Ning''er was unfazed and Melqart was slightly shivering but Erica and Godou were on their knees, trying to breathe.

 62 Second Campione, Timeskip and Japan

    After leaving Melqart with Kusanagi Goudou, We went to rest in a hotel. I started to solidify my cultivation while inspecting my 10 avatars. Each avatar has its advantages, but the disadvantage is that once used, It takes a day to recover. I have to find some loopholes to use this power for a prolonged period. I meditated for around 5 hours. After meditating, I went to the bath and refreshed. I noticed that both of them were sleeping. I took a photo since their face was too cute. I then slept on the couch since I don''t want to disturb them.


    The next day morning, I woke up 6 in the morning and refreshed myself. I then went to wake the girls. I looked at them and said, "Girls. Wake up. Its morning. Wake up now.". I started to shake them slightly. They woke up groggily and looked at me. They then grabbed my hands and pulled me to bed and started to snuggle at both sides of my hands. I was momentarily shocked and sighed. It seems Long Yuyin became assertive and bold. I was in that position sometimes. Unknowing to me both girls were awake and were smiling at each other, or they thought. I was aware that they were wide awake. It seems that they planned this.


    I then shook both of them and said, "Wake up girls. Its time. We have work to do. Also, I need to order breakfast for us. So wake up girls. And also, stop acting girls.". I said the last one with a smirk. The girls were momentarily shocked but then, they pouted. ''Cute'', I thought. The girls then went to refresh, while I started to order. I ordered some bacon and egg with fruit salads. When they came, We sat and started to eat. Long Yuyin asked, "So what is our next plan. Where are we going?".


    To gain their attention, I went to defeat the Voban, one of the notorious Campione. He has gained three divinities by reviving heretic gods using sacrifices. I hated that character since he used children for sacrifice. I found his base with my haki. It seems Liliana Kranijar was with him. I then bashed into his base. Both were shocked, but Liliana was terrified. It seems she found my Identity. I smiled at her and looked at Voban and said, "Voban. For the crimes you committed, face the consequences. I came to defeat you to gain the attention of the Bronze-Black cross magical society. So fight me.".


    Voban started to laugh hearing this. He said, "An upstart like you going to defeat me? And this is to gain recognition? Don''t make me laugh. I will bury you and take your divinity with me.". He started to release his pressure. I looked at him unfazed and released mine. His pressure was like a raging river while mine was a calm bottomless ocean. He fainted immediately. It was rather anti-climatic. With all the bark, he immediately fainted. At this time, the head of Bronze-Black cross magical society and was shocked and was under my pressure. He and Liliana almost fainted. I immediately retreated my pressure.


    The head looked at me and asked, "E-esteemed Campione. What can we do for you?". I looked at him and said, "I and my friends need identification and Passport. Make us a citizen of Italy. I need it today. If not for that, I wouldn''t even see this weak old man.". Hearing this he wanted to puke blood. He thought, ''Weak?! He was one of the notorious Campione and you''re calling him weak?''. Keeping this thought to himself he said, "I will do it immediately. You will get these within 2 hours.". He hesitated for a while and asked, "Can my niece be a guide to you? She is strong and will aid you in your endeavors.".


    Hearing this she was shocked. She was slightly expecting this outcome. She wanted to understand about this king and also she was in her fantasy world. I looked at her and asked, "Do you know about Indian mythologies?". She was suddenly snapped from her fantasy and answered, "Unfortunately no. I don''t have that much.". I looked at her and sighed. I saw the head and said, "Then she won''t be aiding me. I am going to India now but her lack of knowledge will slow me down. I am sorry. But you can send your niece to the new king Kusanagi Goudou. He is new and she can aid him. Also, I saw him with blond hair with a red dress and a cross sign. I heard that you two were rivals. So why not try there.".


    Hearing this, she was dejected. But with a resolute expression, she said, "Please King! give me a chance. I will gain knowledge as much as possible. I will try my level best. Please give me a chance to guide you.". She even kneeled in front of me. I felt like trash now. I just wanted to avoid creating a ripple and wanted her to follow the canon and yet it wanted me to screw it. I looked at her and said, "Three hours. Collect as much as books you needed and meet us at the airport. Bring me the identification. My name is Long Tian and my friends are Long Yuyin and Xiao Ning''er. These are our photos.". Hearing this she was ecstatic but looking at the photos, she felt something inside her. Keeping it back on her head, she nodded and left. The head too went back to his headquarters.


    After three hours, we went to Italy airport, where we met Liliana with her luggage. We got our identification and passport and booked a ticket for India. We were sent off by Liliana''s uncle and boarded the flight. The three girls were discussing and laughing. I saw Liliana was slightly wary but she joined them soon. It was 11 hours journey with one break. She studied some of the Indian mythology in her meantime. She truly wanted to prove her worth. But we will be leaving soon. I don''t know what to do with her. Also, I didn''t know what to do with Long Yuyin. I just sighed and cursed my luck.


    We reached India, Bombay airport. We deboarded the plain and were flocked by guides. In the midst of them, I was able to sense magical power in a person. He looked at us and was shocked. I went towards him and asked, "Can you guide us? We are new here and wanted to visit many places in India.". He nodded dumbfoundedly and we placed our luggage in a car. When he entered, he looked at me and asked, "O King. Where do you wish to go?". Others were slightly surprised but that is all. I looked at him and said, "Take me to the last place, where the god Indra was.". He was shocked but he never said anything. No one should ever anger a Campione.


    It seems he was founded in Mount Vindhya. The fight itself was somewhat boring. Both Indra and Xiao Ning''er traded blows for around half an hour. But Xiao Ning''er was able to finish off Indra by firing plasma canon lightning version, thus becoming a Campione and ascending to the emperor realm. The guide was shocked and after relaying the message, we were visited by the Indian magical association for congratulating Xiao Ning''er for becoming Campione. We visited various tourist spots like the Taj Mahal, Red Fort, Mumbai beach, Kerala, Valley of Flowers in Nainital and various places. Our trip was eventful. It was like a date for Xiao Ning''er, Long Yuyin and myself. It was a one month trip.


    I decided to accept the feelings of Long Yuyin and confessed her in the valley of Flowers. It was one of my most memorable days. Liliana was slightly sad. She wanted to prove herself but it seems it was impossible. I then said, "Liliana. We are going to Japan to see the Ryujin. Long Yuyin is best suited for that. I know you are well versed in Japanese Mythology. You are going to guide her to become Campione. So be prepared.". She was happy hearing that. She gave Long Yuyin a nod. We then prepared our luggage since we will be leaving India soon. Girls made a hell of purchase in clothes, accessories and some souvenirs.

 63 10th Campione, Athena and Return

    After sleeping in our room, we sensed the presence of a person coming towards us. It was a man, but he had a considerable amount of magic power. It seems that he was eager and wary of approaching us. It must be from the Japanese magic society. If I remember correctly, his name was Amakasu Touma. He was with Yuri Mariya when he introduced himself to Kusanagi Goudou. Instead of him coming towards us, I went to greet him. When he saw me, he was slightly shocked but waved his hands towards me.


    I wanted this farce to be over. Hence I asked, "Amakasu-San. What are you doing here? What do you want?". Amakasu was visibly shocked but, he went to his cheery expression and said, "Wow! As expected of Campione. You are informed. I merely wanted to know about your purpose in Japan.". I looked at him and said, "I am searching for Ryuojin, the dragon god. It seems that God was creating some problems for your people. We are here to kill God. That is all.". Amakasu then said, "I would be grateful if you don''t slay that beast now. The dragon loving God is here.".


    I looked bored and said, "So Athena is here. Big deal. When does that stop us? I understand your crisis, but it will happen. If she leaves without a fight, well and good. If not, then please evacuate the civilians to safety. I don''t want them to get caught in this fight. Also, don''t try to stop us. It will not end well for you. Even with the new Campione from your country.". Saying that I went back to the room.


    The next day, we woke up and determined to slay the Ryuojin. If Athena interferes, then even if I hate it, I will kill her. Her existence would help Kusanagi Goudou to grow. I was able to gain the location of the Ryuojin. God was in Mt. Fuji. We were able to reach the destination in 2 hours. I told Liliana, "Now, this is your time to shine. You can help Long Yuyin to slay the dragon. Good luck.". I then looked at Long Yuyin and said, "Yuyin. We will not help you in this endeavor. Unless it is a life-threatening situation, we will only monitor your progress.


    You have dragon blood in your body. Go and show that dragon who is superior to whom. If you win this, I will take you on a date.". That did the trick, it seems. Her face was determined, and she was raring to go. With the help of her physique and Haki, she punched the mountain to wake the Ryuojin. Her plan worked since an angry dragon rose from the top of the mountain. It looked around its surroundings and finally noticed our presence. It gave an angry roar and rushed towards us.


    Liliana was able to blind the dragon by shooting two arrows to its eyes. Yuyin gave a finishing blow to its head by giving it an uppercut with Haki coated fist. The dragon''s head burst like a melon and sprayed its blood all over the place. The ground soaked with its blood was nourished. It must be the dragon''s blood vitality. I collected a few vials of its blood to nourish our physique and also to my colleagues in TDG world. Long Yuyin, who bathed in its blood, started to glow, absorbing the blood into her body.


    While this was happening, I was able to sense a presence, coming towards us. Her divinity was similar, to that of Verthragna. The Magic society of Japan tensed. It seems Athena is going to give us a visit. It seems Kusanagi Goudou, Erica and Yuri were helping the civilians. Within a few minutes, she came. A petite girl with white hair and a winter cap in her head. A white and brown uniform with a sweater. She was like a middle schooler. She looked at the dead dragon, then Yuyin and then us.


    She asked, "You, who are stronger than God, why are you bullying a dragon and killing it? Is it for sport?". I countered, "Compared to you, who is trying to submerge the entire earth to darkness with the help of Gorgonian, mine is just a speck of dust. You can''t just come and complain about our work, you know. I know that you like dragons since they represent a part of you. But, they must not come and harass the innocents. You should have reigned that dragon. So, if you want a fight, I will give you one. But, let''s not do that.


    It will only end badly for you. Don''t make a scene here. My lover is going to wake from her slumber, so leave now and go to him. His name is Kusanagi Goudou, a Campione like me but an amateur. You can teach him a few tricks and help him grow. You can also fight him since he possesses Gorganion.". Her eyes moved towards Goudou and then to me and gave a nod. She then left with no fuss. I can see Goudou''s face becoming pale and Amakusa''s eyes narrowing. But no one made a move. Suddenly, the light around Yuyin dimmed and the shell shattered, revealing the new Long Yuyin.

 64 Announcemen

No content

 65 Metis, Reunion and Truth

    I was inside my daughter, reliving my boredom by watching her actions. I was betrayed by my husband and vowed to vengeance against him. Thus I was able to hide inside my daughter and watched how she was brainwashed by him and turned into his tool. She also knows that I was inside her, and yet she suppressed me inside her. She rose to a higher level and suddenly became a heretic god. She won against few gods and lost against them a few times. She then lost her weapon and her power decreased quite a bit. She traveled the world looking for it.


    One day, she found that her weapon was at the land of the Rising Sun, Japan. When she went there, she saw a fight and was angry. Since the fight was a woman against the dragon and two others were looking at her with a magician girl. I instantly found out that they were Campione. Wretched creatures born to kill us. But the next moment, I was shocked. The male Campione was too strong. His power was greater than Zeus and the woman with that man had a power level similar to me.


    It seems that they were helping the girl to become Campione. Then suddenly, I felt chills through my spine, since that man was able to see through me. He saw me straight into my eyes. He is very dangerous but my curiosity and boredom got better of me. I wanted to know about him and his power. After the fight, when Athena wanted to fight, he slightly threatened her and diverted her attention to the Japanese Campione. Athena then fought with the Campione and was hurt.


    Using this opportunity, I was able to escape from Athena and followed the Campione group of three. The male suddenly opened a portal with a wave of his hand. From the portal, I can sense a small portion of Divine energy. When they passed through the portal, I sneaked inside. At that moment, I felt terrifying divine energy. It seems that some kind of deity was watching me. I felt like an ant in front of that existence. Then, suddenly the pressure vanished and I immediately ran to the end of the portal.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    After exiting the portal, we felt somewhat relaxed. The nostalgic heavenly energy around the surrounding made us happy. We moved a few steps where suddenly I said, "When are you coming out, O'' Heretic god?". I can feel her surprised expression and then she came out. She looked at me and spoke with ancient dialects, "When did you find out?". I smiled and said, "From the start. So what can we do for the great Metis?". She slightly laughed and said, "Nothing. I just came to observe you. A way to discard my boredom. You guys are strong.


    She looked at me and asked, "So, you are saying that there is n number of universe and each has different gods and different power? It seems that I will leave the idea of revenge for a while. I want to experience and grow. When I became strong enough, I will kill him. Then take me with you. I want to experience it.". It seems that the goddess of knowledge still has her curiosity and thirst to gain more knowledge.


    We then started to move towards the Skysoul sect. It seems that we have left for 5 months. I gave Metis a bracelet that can hide her from the heavenly Divination technique. We still need a year to weaken the sage emperor forces and make him vulnerable. I can''t directly kill him since he will be killed by Nie Li. I don''t want to deprive him of that chance. That will help him improve his strength and drive.


    After reaching the sect, I learned that my friends went to different directions to temper themselves. Suddenly, I sensed two beings coming towards us. When he stood before us, he was panting with a shocked expression. I also saw the woman, looking like the late twenties, with twin bun hair. She had slender brows with deep blue eyes. It was Saintess, whom I have given to Nie Li. His voice was quivering and said, "Y-You reached the Emperor realm. All three of you reached that realm. What are you? H-how do you do that?".


    I looked at him and said, "I am Long Tian, the young master of the Ao family from the Glory city. It seems you were taken care of by this saintess. Good for you. Also, your cultivation is nearing Dao of the Dragon Realm. Fast! If you go at this speed, within 5-6 years, you can try to enter the emperor realm.". Hearing this, Nie Li''s expression turned dead-panned. Suddenly the saintess asked, "You are Long Tian. Thank you for saving me. You truly are a monster. You reached the Emperor realm at the age of 20. You cultivate an unknown cultivation technique with five laws. You truly are freak of nature.".


    I just laughed and said, "AH! here is our new teammate Metis. She is also an emperor realm expert. Nie Li, we will be attacking the sage emperor troops and annihilate most of them. It is your fate to slay that emperor. All I can do is to reduce your burden. I don''t want to meddle with your fate. You will only have 6 years to kill him. If you delay, everything will be gone. Soon, I will be leaving this world to broaden my horizons. Thus, I can''t meddle here.


    Once my strength improved, this world will not let me stay here since my existence will topple the balance of this world. We four people only have two years to stay in this world. Only when we reach a certain level, we can come here without any recuperation. I am leaving my family in your hands. If failed, I will raze nine heaves to search your soul and torture you in nine pits of hell and destroy your soul for eternity.".

 66 Prelude to Finale of Vol 1

    Hearing Long Tian''s words, I was shocked. Him reaching the emperor realm and his existence in this world, both made my head dizzy. In the future, I must take care of his family to repay the karma. I don''t want my soul to suffer for eternity. I looked at him and said, "I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Your help in this war will topple the scale and win the war. I give my word to take care of your family with my life".


    Long Tian''s POV:


    I then looked at him and gave a bracelet. He looked perplexed, looking at it. I told him, "This bracelet will help a person to hide from the sage emperor''s divination. You master Ying Yieru must be practicing Divination techniques. Give this to her to escape from the divination of the Sage Emperor.". Saying that I left the place without looking at the silly face of Nie Li. I then looked at Long Yuyin and said, "What is your plan now? What are you going to do these days?". She looked at me and said, "I am going to remove some tumors from the family. So that when I leave this place, I can leave in peace.".


    I looked at her and said, "That is a good plan too. Our brothers will be back within three months. Once they are back, we will weaken the force of the Sage Emperor and destroy him to a certain extent. Then we will leave this world. It is Nie Li''s destiny to kill the emperor. Let him do that. We will travel the universe and have fun.". She then left for her home. I looked at Metis and said, "You can roam around this place to familiarize yourself. Any doubts you have in this place can be asked and clarified by the headmasters and us.


    I will give you a cultivation technique to help you cultivate energy. Now have fun". Metis nodded hearing this but, her eyes had a hint of anticipation. She soon left and started exploring the new place. Xiao Ning''er and I went shopping and had some fun. The next day, a huge bomb was dropped on the institute. The long family young prince, Long Tianming colluded with demon forces to uproot current headmaster. He was caught red-handed and was killed due to treason by the clan master.


    Now the entire institute went to upheaval the spies and traitors that are in their institute. In the end, over 50 people were captured and killed, thus purging the control of the demon sects. Once this matter was known to six sects, they too purged the spies thus depriving the information to the demon clans. Long clan in the institute was praised for the information. But in reality, the dragon family was shaking inside, since the Long Yuyin reached emperor realm. This unprecedented news got them off-guard and shattered their images. Never in their life that the Long clan imagined that one of their clan''s women reached this stage.


    Chen linjian said, "It seems we are going to war with the sage emperor and his lackeys. This time, we will show our strength to destroy them and save this world.". Ye Yan said, "After this war, I want to take in a disciple and spread my knowledge. After that, I will go on a journey to broaden my horizons.". All of them started to laugh and reached the institute.


    I was at the entrance to welcome my comrades. I waved my hands and then gave them a brotherly hug. I looked at them and said, "It seems you gained many things from this trip. Even your cultivation reached the emperor realm. I am happy that you guys are in one piece. Let''s go inside and talk about your journey.". We went inside our home conversing about our journey and experience.


    After a few weeks, we prepared for the massacre. I looked at them and said, "We are going to kill the Deity beasts and warrior as soon as possible. When the sage emperor realizes, he would have lost 3/4th of his strength. After this mission, I am going to ascend to a different plane and explore the new world with Yuyin and Ning''er. You guys have your plan as well it seems.". Three of them were sheepishly smiling. Duan Jian said, "After this war, I want to start a family and live a peaceful life.". Chen Linjian said, "I want to bring my family to this place and take care of them.". Ye Yan said, "I want to find a disciple and roam around the world, uncovering its secret.".


    I smiled at their ambitions and plans. This will help them to consolidate their lives and enjoy them. Each of them suffered one way or another. This will help them to gain some happiness in their life. Each of us split in a different direction. I reached a village where elves were residing. They were treated as slaves and excavating some minerals from the mines. The Deity warrior was whipping some elderly people to make them work fast. I immediately activated my time law and before him knowing, I immediately beheaded him and left this place.


    The elves, who were looking at the warrior in fear suddenly screamed. All the elves who looked at that commotion were shocked silly. The deity head was beheaded from his body. They searched the forest but found nothing. Similar cases took place in different places, like a flash beheading or soul suction or black scorching, etc. All the beasts and deity warriors were killed in flash.


    In the Ancestral mountain, a white-haired old man with a strong physique who had a sick look was resting while his eyes showed immortal power. He was the sage emperor who was injured while fighting the emperors from the other factions. When he was thinking, the jade which contained the life force of his subordinates blasted spectacularly. He then saw the source of the blast and his face twisted with fury. His power was released while frightening the surrounding (Consider Kaido''s rage in one piece).

 67 End of Vol 1

    Suddenly, I can feel a surge of killing intent in a particular direction. My lips automatically curved upwards, forming a smile. It seems that my plan to enrage the emperor has been achieved. Now the only thing is to injure him to a certain extent, where the sage emperor takes more time to heal. This will help Nie Li to catch up to him and kill him. I saw Long Yuyin coming towards me and asked, "We are strong, right? Then why are we the one who is destroying the sage emperor? Why are you handing this task to Nie Li?".


    Instead of looking at her, I looked at the sky and sighed. I then said, "If we kill the sage emperor, we will be killing Nie Li too. In a way, he is an embodiment of rage. His thirst to kill sage emperor is like a never-ending ocean. If this ocean is to be calmed, he needs to kill the emperor. His primary purpose in this life is to kill him. Without that, he can''t move forward. He will lose his drive and become complacent. That will be his greatest undoing. He needs a strong heart and his rage has to be quenched gradually. That is why I am leaving this task to him.".


    Long Yuyin then asked, "How can he have this much rage? Is he a reincarnation of any great emperor? He is from the Tiny World. His family is well in that place and his friends are with him. He looks like a diligent guy with some cocky attitude, but never the type of losing someone. Who is he and what is his relationship with the Sage emperor? Is any of his family members in the past were killed by the emperor? Even then, his rage should not be this much.".


    I looked at her, slightly surprised. She was able to deduce this much information from this conversation. The only difference was Nie Li himself lost too many people in the hands of that emperor in the future. He traveled to the past, to rewrite his regrets. I looked at her and said, "Stop worrying about it. We will be staying in this land for a few months. After that, we will be starting a new journey towards uncharted and unexplored lands with various mysteries and treasures. Focus on that. We need to complete the task today. Now, I will go and meet the emperor in person.".


    I then flashed to the direction of the sage emperor. I am the type of guy, who uses fewer words and more action. I concentrated all my laws to form an energy ball and shot it towards the emperor, resulting in a huge explosion. Suddenly the smoke cleared revealing the tattered sage emperor. My concentrated blast would have killed a normal emperor, but this sage emperor is a tenacious one. He was slightly injured but nevertheless was very angry. He shot a glance towards me. If a glare can kill anyone, I would have died a thousand times.


    I then started to release my own pressure combined with killing intent and chaos laws to overpressure the emperor. My cultivation was similar to that of the sage emperor. This was due to training done within the painting to reach this level. The emperor was shocked and slightly stumbled. His power was overpowered by mine. I took my black death and slashed at the speed which he was barely perceiving, a small gash was firmed at his chest, spurting blood. This speed was due to imbuing the law of Time with my speed. He was howling in pain since the sword was nearly an embodiment of death.


    His body was invaded by the law of death and he is using his heavenly energy to keeping it at bay. It cannot be easily removed and it silently eats the heavenly energy in minuscule amount thus slightly reducing his cultivation. I then cocked my fist and with my physique, I shattered his arm. He used his profound energy to blast me but I escaped with my speed. I then punched his face and chest, making him howl in pain. I then concentrated my soul force and sent it directly to his soul and damaged him to a smaller extent. This much will be enough for the sage emperor. He will take considerable time to heal and by that time, Nie Li will take care of him.


    I then said, "It seems my time is up. There will a person who will come for your head. Your death is near. For all the atrocities you have done, he will make you pay. Ciao Ciao". I left the place while ignoring the howling and cursing. I then sent a message to the rest of my comrades to assemble at the institute.


    The next day, we were all at the institute waiting for Nie Li and his group. When Nie Li and his group came, I gave him a memory crystal. With a curious face, he started to watch the events that took place. At first, he was normal but at the end of the crystal memory, he was shocked and flabbergasted. I looked at him and said, "My part of the deal is over. Now you need to take care of your part and we will be even. Before you ask anything, I know your circumstance and that is why I left him for you. Take care and good luck.". I then left the place leaving the shocked group.


    When reaching our place, I called my comrades and we had a meeting. I looked at my friends and said, "Within three months, I will be leaving this world to explore the uncharted multiverse. You guys can stay here and help this war and fulfill your dreams. Xiao Ning''er, Long Yuyin and I will be leaving for an adventure. We feel that, if we explore the vast universe, we might even get a chance to break the realm above the Emperor realm. You guys have your own plans and dreams. Finish them and live your lives to full extend.".


    All were sad, but it was true. Unlike me, they have their own agenda and lives. Let them fulfill it. If any chance, they want to accompany me after this, I will take them with me. I then went back to the Tiny world, to accompany my parents and family members. It was very festive and it seems Ye Mo broke to heavenly fate realm and got ascended and Ye Zong was in the Demigod realm. I even have a baby brother call Long Tao. I am relieved that my baby brother would accompany my parents, unlike me.


    Finally, the expected time came. Today, we will be leaving this world to the vast omniverse where fellow transmigerated beings and true gods whose fingers can destroy the entire world and beyonders and fate sisters, infinity and Lady death. We need allies if anyone of them targeted my homeland. I have some people in mind, that will help me and my team in this endeavor. A portal opened near my home and a call came in my head. I looked at them and said, "Take us to the..."

 68 New World

    When we exited the portal, we were facing a land so beautiful. It was with bountiful nature and adequate sunshine to irradiate the lands. The green mountain with fresh air and white clouds drifting in the sky gave a scenery of serenity. The energy in this area was ample enough to maintain the scenery. Metis traveled around the trees, tracing the leaves and river water, enjoying the scenery. Her lips shifted upwards, forming a tender smile. We all then had our share of fun, enjoying the scenery. After an hour of enjoyment, I started to sense any presence of human beings in this area.


    When I released my observation haki, I was able to sense the presence of 4 people in a small hut. One was on the bed, injured. A small male was hitting a log pole. A mature woman was cooking, and a small girl was bringing some herbs. The male was around 30, and the boy was around 13. The girl is around 10 and the age of the woman was around the same as the male. The male came out of his bed and observed the boy''s training. Seeing that it was a chance, we went to meet them. Also, we all were at the age of 16.


    Soon, we were sensed by the man, who changed his expression to seriousness. We turned our cultivation level to the full circle of Yuan Dan. Presperiations were falling out of this man, but he was resolute. The woman and the girl came out to check things out. I also sense something within the palm of the male kid. Something mysterious hidden within that palm. But I know exactly what that is. It was cute to see that the kid making a serious gesture. We went to them, walking at a normal pace. The male looked at us and asked, "Who are you and where are you from?". His tone has a wariness in it.


    I looked at him, with a hint of respect in it. Not because of power, but his commitment to his family. I cupped my hands together and said, "Respected sir, my name is Long Tian and these are my colleagues Xiao Ning''er, Long Yuyin, and Metis. We are from the lands beyond the Xuan region. We are here to temper ourselves. May we ask, where is this place?". The male was shocked to hear that we were from outer regions and deciding that were weren''t lying, he cupped his hands and said, "Welcome fellow cultivators, my name is Lin Xiao and this is my humble abode. This is my wife, Liu Yuan, and my daughter Qing Tan and this is my pride, my son Lin Dong.


    The place is one of town under the Xuan region, Qingyang Town. Here there are three major families, namely Lin, Lie, and Xie clans. Our family is of Lin family. Our clan head is Lin Zhentian.". I looked at him and said, "Is that so? Thank you for the information and greeting to madame Yuan, little Tan, and little Dong. Is this Lin family from the capital?". Hearing this all of them became sad. Lin Xiao and Lin Dong had their fists clenched. I looked at them apologetically and said, "I apologize, it seems I brought some bad memories.".


    It was then Metis said, "It seems you have suffered some internal injury. May I know the reason?". The entire house became sad and it was Lin Dong who answered it. He said, "It was Lin Longtian who did this. He defeated my father and humiliated him. He injured my father.". His tone was laced with venom. Metis looked at him and said, "Is that so?". I looked at Lin Xiao and said, "Since you guys gave us food and shelter. I will cure your internal injuries. It is somewhat we can do for your hospitality.".


    All of them were shocked. Lin Xiao was shaking and he asked, "C-can you do it? Can you really heal my wounds? Please help me. I will be in your debt". It was Xiao Ning''er who answered it. She said, "Our Long Tian is a renowned healer. He can heal most of the wounds. Your internal injuries are very easy to heal. No worries. You guys don''t need to be anxious. This is our way to repay your hospitality.". I then went to him and kept my hand on his chest. A white glow appeared in my hand and started to heal his injuries, and making him reach his original cultivation.


    Within a few minutes, his cultivation rose from Earthy Yuan to the Heavenly Yuan realm. He was first shocked, but then he was tearing out of happiness. He immediately lifted his wife, swirling around, shouting, "I am healed, I am really healed. I am back to my peak strength.". Liu Yuan was slightly embarrassed but she too was happy that her husband was cured. Both children had tears in their eyes and Lin Dong had gratitude towards us. I was slightly sad that some people need to be matured faster due to certain conditions.


    Both of them came from their stupor when Long Yuyin gave a cough. Both husband and wife froze and flushed a deep red. Lin Xiao immediately apologized to which I replied, "It is understandable. You were suffering from injuries and humiliation from your family members. But now, you were cured and back to prime, thus regaining your honor. Hence you were happy.". He then said, "Is there anything we can do for you?". Lin Dong rose from his seat and bowed towards us, saying, "I, Lin Dong am grateful for your help. Anything you need, I will fulfill, even at the cost of my life.".

 69 Mental Energy & Plans

    My name is Lin Dong, son of Lin Xiao and a member of the Lin family. My father was humiliated by Lin Langtian. Due to severe internal injuries, my father was powerless to exert his true strength and was humiliated by my family members. Even his position in the family was removed, and we became a laughing stock in the family. I am trying my hard to gain some position in the annual family meet so that my family might raise from the humiliation. By luck, I was able to obtain an artifact that allowed me to raise my strength from the 2nd to 3rd tempered body.


    When I was practicing penetrating fist, my father came to provide me some pointers. Suddenly he became serious and looked at a direction where four people were walking towards us. The boy was slightly above my age, along with three girls. He then introduced himself along with the girls. It seems they are from continent beyond the Xuan nations, and they are far stronger than grandfather. My father then introduced himself along with our families, and we shared our lunch with them. When he asked about our family and father''s internal injury, I explained everything.


    The boy, Long Tian said, that he was able to heal my father. As he said, he healed my father of his internal injuries and brought back his cultivation realm. In this world, where strength prevails, and weak are bullied, these people selflessly healed my father due to the hospitality we showed. I swore to them that I would help them in whatever way they required.


    Long Tian''s Pov:


    I looked at him and said, "You have very high potential to become a pinnacle practioner in this world. But your path is of thorns and stones. You need to be steadfast and must always move forwards. Select your friends wisely, as they will be your kin through the end. Become the top, then we will speak about your debt to us. Yuan Dan is not the final, but it is a starting part of the true cultivation. Grow strong, we will meet you somewhere. Always remember, Beyond the despair, is hope. You are matured. Hence I don''t need to explain more.".


    His face was solemn, but he had a fire in his eyes. We then stayed in that house for a few hours and shared some of our experiences with Lin Xiao. I hope that will help him reach the Yuan Dao realm sooner. We then left the house, and roam through the Qingyang town. We came across many stores and tasted many delicacies. The young master of Lie tried to hit on the girls, but one blast of conqueror made him unconscious.


    It helps us to build a natal palace to improve mental energy. The hierarchy of this cultivation is as follows: Symbol master, Heaven symbol Master, Divine Symbol master, Symbol Grandmaster and finally Divine Palace Master. I plan to study the Devouring symbol and recreate my own symbols and ascend to the Divine Palace master level, in mental energy. To study the symbol, I need to go to two places. One in Desolate sect, where the remnant intent of the Devouring symbol master present and to the symbol itself, which is in the location of great Desolate province.


    I then started to build my natal palace to occupy all 8 symbols. Since I already constructed my mind palace, it was easy to renovate and strengthen it. All I need is to move to the desolate sect and meet the ancestor and speak with him. If possible, I can recruit him. I can''t recruit Lin Dong since he has own destiny and his adventure. So I can recruit the ancestor and help him rise the ranks. I also plan to accompany Lin Dong at certain events. I also plan to provide my girls and metis, some ancestral symbols, according to their powers and domains.


    We started to prepare for creating our own natal palace. Metis asked me, "What is the use of this energy? It will be cool, controlling the weapons and attacks invisibly. Other than that?". I then started to explain about Ancestral symbols and their uses. After our discussion, we went to samsara painting and started to practice our Mental energy attacks and defenses.


    In the meantime, Lin family in Qingyang town was preparing for the annual tournament. Then a surprise and shock came that Lin Xiao was healed and was back to his old strength. Lin Zhentian was ecstatic that his favorite son was cured and striving forward. Lin Dong was now determined to prove his worth and wash his humiliation from the fellow family. He was able to improve his cultivation at a faster rate since he was able to get resources from the family. He was now driven by the words I provided and trying to prove his strength and his conviction to return the favor.

 70 Devouring Symbol

    I was now walking with the girls towards the desolate sect. Since we are nearly at the zenith, I will be able to avoid the protections and enter the Desolate sect. We are now practicing Ming Arts to improve our ranks. Mind arts also helps us to improve our mental capacity, thus improving our processing speed. Our observation haki is also improving since it is related to mind arts. We also enjoy our lives leisurely by touring some places and enjoying delicacies. I even took Long Yuyin dates in some cities and had some fluffy times.


    Now we stand before the entrance of the sect, which is hidden under certain spells that can only unlock at certain times. Since I am proficient at space and time laws, I easily wrapped the girls with space law and entered the barrier. The land was barren with no vegetation. Long Yuyin asked, "Where are we? I can sense some living lifeforms beneath the land. Also, there are some towers covered with Yin winds and some pillar at the center of the desert.".


    I said, "We are the ruins of once flourished Desolate Sect. The sect master was the previous Devouring symbol ancestor who once sealed a devil with his devouring symbol. The students and the teachers once fought the devil, which killed them without batting the eye. It only wants to devour life to sustain. That is why the once flourished land became barren without any vegetation.". I then saw the tower with Yin wind. If my memory serves right, this is the place where Lin Dong and Martin would meet the Devouring Ancestor.


    We easily passed through the wind and reached the top of the tower. There was a skeleton sitting in a meditative position controlling the winds. I said, "Make contact with me. If my hunch is right, we will be seeing the Devouring ancestor soon.". I then touched the skeleton, and we went to a memory lane. In that memory, a dark being broke the space and started to devour the lifeforce of this land. Many Nirvana realm practitioners tried to suppress the being, but it killed them cruelly. At last, the sect leader, the devouring ancestor, arrived and utilized the ancestor symbol.


    I was able to see and sense the devouring symbol. It was like a black sun that devours anything in existence. The construct was similar to that of a black hole, only that it has an equivalent exchange program installed in the symbol. It seems that anything devoured by the symbol would convert it to primal energy. I now started to construct the symbol according to the memory. Outline and source code was entered into my brain and started to construct the symbol in my mind. I saw the symbol as a cluster of the program and my mind like a supercomputer.


    In my natal palace, a unique black sun was formed at the center, surrounded by 7 empty slots. I started to meditate, adapting my mind and evolving my mental energy to hold the symbol. Finally, the word ''Devour'' was formed at the center of the symbol. When I opened my eyes, I saw the devouring ancestor looking at me. His face was of shock and perplexion. His body was shaking. With his quivering voice, he asked, "W-who are you? How are you able to create a devouring symbol? It is impossible to create a similar one with the same potency.".


    I chuckled at his question. I said, "First of all, Greetings to devouring ancestor. Thanks to your memory, I was able to study and complete the symbol. The symbol I created is still in the infant stage. It still has miles to reach its true potential. And for who we are, let''s just say that Yimo''s aren''t the only one, that exists in the outer realm. For why are we here? To learn the mental energy and to reach the pinnacle in that art.".


    He immediately began to exert his wisp of energy and asked, "Are you a threat to humanity and this world?". I simply released my true power for a fraction of second, his intent was on the verge of complete destruction. I said, "Do you think that you can stop me with that intent? If I am a threat, with my power, I would have destroyed this world. Also, humanity''s savior will come to this place soon, with a celestial demon. He will be the one to collect all the symbols and would become the second symbol ancestor. i also know that the symbol was stolen from this place. Tell him about that and show him the correct way.".


    He then said, "If what you are saying is true, then I will help him in his endeavor. Thank you for telling me this information. unfortunately, my intent is going to dissipate due to the exposure of your power.". I just waved my hands and suddenly the-wisp became bright. I said, "I have strengthened your remnant memory now. I also know that you will reincarnate again due to your cultivation. Good luck.". We then left the place to continue our journey.

 71 Travel and news about Tomb

    During the time Long Tian and his team were in Desolate Sect, the life of Lin Dong changed drastically. He was able to compete in Family tournament and was able to win the whole series by defeating the son of Lin Mang, Lin Hong. The lin Family changed their opinion on Lin Dong and started to look up to him. Lin Dong was able to gain the favor of the Lin clan head and entered the clan library. He then selected the incomplete manual as same as the canon and started to practice it.


    He then fought with both young masters of Lie and Xie family to protect the honor of his clan people. He then entered joined the Qingyang town hunt conducted by Lie family. He teamed with the Raging Dojo''s disciple Wu Yun. They were able to cheat the young masters of both Lie and Xie family and stole each fire python cub and claimed as their own. This incident results in humiliating Xie and Lie family by both Raging Dojo and Lin family. The feud further increased when Lin Dong defeated the young master of the Lie family. Now both the Lie family and Xie family are plotting to remove the Lin family from Qingyang town.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    We then came out of the painting after getting stronger. We also spent time with Lin Ming. If possible, I will release him to go outside and stretch his legs. Now, we are moving towards the great Xuan empire. We were able to attain the rank of 2nd seal symbol master. We are going there to gain information about various sects and activities. We are also searching for information on Symbol locations. If we couldn''t find them, then we will join Lin Dong on his journey for sometimes. Taking it to relax is somewhat good.


    We also controlled our cultivation realm to the Nirvana realm. This will get us some respect for our age and cultivation, from the surrounding. The path was a tedious one since we were walking. We often sparred with each other to keep us sharp and improve our skills. Metis is now developing new scythe arts. I was able to forge her a brand new scythe since her old divine weapon was now with goddess Athena. It took us a month to reach the capital. The guards at the entrance stopped us. One of the guards asked us, "State your name and business.".


    I said, "My name is Long Tian, 15 years old. The reason to visit the capital is for sightseeing. My fiancees Xiao ning''er and long Yuyin and companion Metis. Here for the same reason.". The guards who checked for our cultivation were shocked. Since it was near impossible to reach this cultivation at this age. This time, the guards looked with reverence, due to our cultivation. One of the guards said, "Esteemed guests! Welcome to the Xuan empire. Please have a nice journey.".


    The other person said, "This time, Ling Qingzhu, a direct disciple from Nine Heaven Supreme Purity Palace, will be present. Her beauty knows no bounds, and our Lin Longtian wants to pursue her. Also, Wang Yan, a young master from wang family will be there. There will be heavy competition for the resources this time.". I thought, "Oho! it seems that that arc is going to take place. Lin Dong wants to get Nine dragon Yin saliva to cure little Qing Tan. This is the arc, where both Lin Dong, and Ling Qingzhu loses their V card.".


    I went towards the two people and asked, "Excuse me, when is this even going to take place?". Both of them look at me and said, "Well brother, it is going to take place in 2nd month from now on. Many of the cultivators from our region will be going with them. If possible, you can travel with them.". I said, "Thank you for the information. I will pay your tabs as thanks.". Both of them gave me a thumbs up. I paid their tabs and went to my girls.


    I looked at them and said, "We will be going on expenditure to the tomb of Nirvana cultivator. Within two months, I will be developing Instantaneous Transmission like the one used by Goku. We can track the signature of Lin Dong and teleport to him. Or you guys want any mount? If so, we can either capture them and tame them. Tell me about your opinion.".


    Xiao Ning''er said, "I want a mount. It will be cool to travel using mounts, the flying type would be best. We can see the aerial view from the sky.". The other two also nodded. It seems we have to hunt a flying mount for ourselves for travel. We can upgrade its cultivation with origin energy. It should be a cool mount. Also, I must collect some land animals and let them grow in the painting of samsara.

 72 Mounts, Entrance and Reunion

    I was in the forest, searching for exotic birds for our mounts. I will collect the birds according to their characteristics. For Xiao Ning''er, a thunderbird and Long Yuyin, a roc bird and Metis, an owl. After collecting the birds, I will take them to samsara painting and train them for the girls. Then the girls will bond with them. It was not a difficult job to locate the birds with my observation haki. I was able to capture the birds and tamed them by flexing my cultivation level. I then brought them inside the painting and trained them.


    It was easy to recreate the Qi paths with the help of Origin energy. This helps them to reach the Nirvana realm. Then I helped the girls to bond with them. They liked the birds, and it was vice-versa. I will leave the training to the girls. The birds were happy to gain some companions. I also trained with my symbol to improve my proficiency in Mental energy. I also gained a hybrid Lion as my companion. I named it Nemean Lion, in the memory of the lion, which Hercules defeated.


    Like this, two months was gone, training the beasts. Today is the day where we will be going to the tomb of the Nirvana cultivator. Many people were leaving soon, towards the tomb. We decided to move after Lin Longtian left. It will give a dramatic entrance, shadowing the representatives of the four empires. I will also see little Lin Dong along with his mount Xiao Yan and Martin of the celestial demon race. I could sense the departure of Lin Longtian in his mount. I summoned my mount, and girls hopped on their mounts. We went slowly, keeping a good distance from Longtian''s sensing.


    After two hours of travel, we can sense the presence of multiple life forces, gathered in one place. Also, the delegates from the four empires arrived and waiting for Ling Qingzhu to open the portal. This was the time for our entry. Mentally communicating with the girls, we entered the field.


    Lin Dong''s POV:


    My life was somewhat hectic for a few months. I was pressurized by the Black Dragon Stockade members due to Yuan mine in our steel wood manor. I was able to kill their member, gaining more recognition from my family. Then we had to deal with Lei and the Xie family and gained the upper hand by killing their honored symbol master of Blood cloth sect. This created the feud between our family ad the sect. Wei Tong, head of the sect, who was Yuan Dan''s full circle realm, came to avenge the death of the symbol master. I also met the previous owner of the tomb, Martin, a celestial Demon race.


    Suddenly, we heard a roar and several screeches of birds that is coming towards this direction. Their cultivation levels were so high that the four delegates were on guard, and were slightly sweating. Then I saw those beasts that came towards this direction. The roar was from a lion that was tall as three adults with legs as big as pillars. Its mane was thick with menacing golden eyes that showed tremendous intelligence. The three birds hovering above us were a thunderbird, whose size was somewhat smaller with an agile physique. It had blue feathers covering its entire body, with a small release of lightning around its body.


    The second one was a roc with a large wingspan with brown feathers. Its beak was sharp, and each flap created a gust of wind. The last one was similar to an owl, with pitch-black feathers, with glowing silver eyes. But the surprising thing was these beasts were mounts. It means that whoever mounting these beasts are strong enough to tame these beasts. When I looked closer at these people, I was shocked.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    Everyone was flabbergasted, and four delegates were sweating bullets. My plan for special entrance is a success. I saw Lin Dong''s mouth imitating that of fish. It seems he found our identity. I then saw the delegates. All of them had a good cultivation base. The girl Ling Qingzhi was indeed beautiful, but compared to my girls, she is nothing. Wang Yan is like a monkey. Wang Yan suddenly yelled, "Who the hell are you guys. Do you know that we are delegates from four empires? Scram if you don''t want to die.". Lin Longtian was now observing us. It seems he wants to gauge our skills. Very well. I looked at Wang Yan and flexed my nirvana level cultivation. All of them were shocked. I was younger than them but stronger. The girls also flexed their cultivation, and most of the practitioners were now unconscious.


    The four delegates were now slightly afraid. Wang Yan was now nearly pissing his pants. I took my sword from the sheath and sheathed it. Suddenly, Wang Yan cried of pain. When the three delegates saw their comrade, he was missing his hand. I looked at them and said, "Before threatening others, first check whether you can back your words. Now scram.". I then released my conqueror on the bird, and it flew from here with Wang Yan.


    We then reached the ground and went towards Lin Dong. All of the practitioners were moving away to make a way for us. I looked at him and said, "Yo little Lin. How are you?".

 73 Entering the cave, and Warning

    I looked at Lin Dong and said, "Yo, little Lin. How are you?". I can sense everyone looking at us, including the three big. I just placed my hand on his head and ruffled his hair. Lin Dong was slightly embarrassed. He then said, "I am fine, senior. Everyone is fine. This is my companion Xiao Yan. We are here to collect some herb and some treasure.". I suddenly said, "Is it for little Qin?". He was startled but nodded. I then said, "Then why are you waiting?". He said, "We have to open the seal to enter the cave.". At that time, my girls came with their mount on their shoulders.


    I said, "You mean this seal?". I snapped my finger, and we were inside the cave. The seal was intact, and we were inside. Everyone was shocked, and their eyes nearly popped. Even the ice princess lost her composure, and Lin Longtian was burning in envy and jealousy. Lin Dong was shocked. I looked at him and said, "Now you can search for the herb right?". He came out of his stupor and nodded. Lin Dong said, "I will now search for the herb. Thanks for the help, senior.". I nodded and said, "And, take care of that thing in your hand. It is an even greater treasure than you think.". Saying that we went on our way.


    Lin Dong was shocked. Never in his life, he thought that his secret would be out. We went to collect some of the monster crystals for our mounts. We then look at the treasures and herbs, but none of them entered our eyes. We then went to the end of the cave, where the remnant of the nirvana cultivator resided.


    The cave was somewhat luxurious. He spent his wealth, and man of the style. I chuckled lightly and opened the door. A heart was levitating in the middle of the hall. It was the heart of the nirvana cultivator. I snapped my finger, and the remnant of the soul materialized. He looked at me and kneeled. He said, "Dimension master! I apologize for my unsightly self. I couldn''t able to welcome you properly.". We looked at him, and the girls sighed.


    I said, "Rise. You are dead, and right now you are just remnant self. I just came inside, because we were bored, and helping my acquaintance. So don''t mind me. I know about your test for the heart, and two people will come here and fulfill your test. The girl might be stubborn, but nothing is impossible for you right?". He just nodded. He was flabbergasted. ''Is he a clairvoyant?.'' He thought.


    Metis asked me, "What is this trial about?". I looked at her and said, "The term nirvana refers to the unity of Yin and Yang to reach a new stage. Thus two people of the opposite gender must consume the heart and consummate to reach that level. If anyone of them ate it, they will die due to the explosion of the energy. Now you understand right?". She just nodded and there was a slight pink dusted on her cheek.


    When the old monkey asking to hand over the things, I casually said, "Did I give you permission to rob?". Everyone was shocked and trying to find the source of the sound. Lin Dong looked at the sky and spotted us. Everyone spotted us and startled. Ling Qingzhu and Wang Yan were shocked. Wang Yan suddenly shouted, "Grandpa! he was the one who severed my hands. Please bring justice to me.".


    The temperament of the old man changed. He released his cultivation and said, "Youngster! For attacking Wang Yan and severing his hands. Cripple your cultivation and send those girls to attend the young master, I can leave you alive.". I looked at the old man and then released my Haki and KI. The world stagnated, and everyone was choking. The highest one was concentrated on the Wang Family. I then descended and said, "It seems Wang Family is looking for extermination. I released just my pent up energy and KI, yet you couldn''t able to withstand it. *Placing my leg on the old man''s head* Know your place.".


    I then retracted my KI and Haki. Without saying the monkeys left, while pissing their pants. Wang Yan would have a heart demon obstructing his cultivation progress. I then looked at Lin Dong and said, "This is a small fraction of my power. You should strive to reach a higher realm since most of them can do what I do in a lesser version. Before you ask my cultivation, you must reach the nirvana realm. Ask "his" help. He would help you.".


    I looked at Ling Qingzhu, who was looking at me with fear. I just sighed and said, "You should be able to withstand this much of pressure to break your cage. There is always a mountain above the mountain. Don''t get conceited just because you are stronger than him. You, who has everything from birth, was able to reach this level. But he reached his level due to his hard work. In the future, he will surpass you, since his drive is greater than yours. I know your circumstance and past, hence I am leaving you with this warning. Lin Dong, will be the one to break that cage of yours.".


    She was shocked and was trembling in fear. Lin Dong came to her and hugged her. This calmed her to some extend. I slightly gave a thumbs up, to which he slightly grinned, understanding my hint. I then said, "Give him a test to prove himself to you. He is a responsible boy and will not disappoint you. And Lin Dong, give my regards to uncle, aunty, and Qinqin our regards.". Saying that we left.

 74 Resolve, collection and Ascension

    After the senior left, I started to contemplate my goals and milestones. If his show of power was fraction like he said, then I have to work hard to reach that level. He seems to know my secrets, including Martin. He did say to ask his help to improve my strength. I also need to improve my strength to prove my worth to Ling Qingzhu. Senior said that she was in a cage. She is pressured due to her status. I have to man up to help her. I did take one of the precious moments of a girl.


    Ling Qingzhu, who was still under my embrace, suddenly moved away from me. She was slightly embarrassed about the hug. It seems her fear reduced. She then masked her cold personality and asked, "Who is that senior? How did you contact him?". I looked at her and said, "My family owes him. He is a year older than me, yet standing at the pinnacle. He reduced his cultivation to the nirvana realm. He saved my father''s life. He came to our home while traveling to this region.


    Qingzhu, I know, saying this would not solve what you lost. But I will assure you that I will grow stronger and prove my worth to you and break the cage. I will free you and remove this cold facade masking your true self. I know you are from a big place with high status. Your place may see me like an ant now. But I will grow stronger. At first, I want to become stronger to repay that senior. But now, I will grow strong to hold your hands and walk with you with my side. I will accept any challenge you give.".


    Ling Quingzhu POV:


    I don''t know why, but hearing his words, my heart feels warm. A sense of security was felt from his heart. I don''t know what this meant, but it is not bad. That senior was strong, even stronger than the powerhouses in our place. I will give a chance to Lin Dong to prove his worth. I will believe that senior''s words and believe in Lin Dong. I looked at Lin Dong and said, "In three years, there will be Hundred Dynasty Grand Tournament. If you are ranked top in that tournament, I will tell you my condition.". Saying that I left. But I will not forget about today''s event. I need to up my game so that I will not humiliate myself.


    That senior may be at the destruction realm or fabled samsara realm. I need to grow. It seems I was haughty of my status. I will grow stronger, that will be for sure.


    Lin Dong''s POV:


    I thought, ''It seems i have to reach the top in the tournament to hear her condition. I have to grow stronger. There are too many restrictions on my path. I don''t have time to slack.''. I then called my teacher and friend Martin. I said, "Martin. I need to grow stronger. You heard what senior said. He knows about you too. That is why he told me to ask for your guidance. We need to grow stronger to stand at the top.".


    Long Tian''s POV:


    We are now traveling towards Immortal Sage whale clan. I need the Life and Death symbol to fortify my laws. My plan is simple, I will ask her to release some of the symbol energy. I will absorb it with my devouring symbol and reconstruct it with my origin energy. I will do this to all the symbols. Thus Lin Dong will be able to access it to reach the level of symbol ancestor.


    Long Yuyin asked, "Where are we going now?". I said, "Chaotic Demon sea. There is an ancestral symbol in that place as a living being. We are going to borrow some of its energy to recreate the symbol.". We reached the Chaotic demon sea sooner and started to look for the clan. They are located underground network of the sea. I swiftly teleported by locking the signal of the symbol. It was a girl who was sleeping peacefully. So I released my devouring symbol to absorb the energy given by the symbol.


    With that energy, I left that place without disturbing the residents. Since I was one with dimension, they couldn''t identify my energy signature. I then came to the surface. We then left to a cave to recreate the symbol. Thus obtaining the second symbol. I can sense and control the life and death of any person. I then consolidated the symbol and my increase in mental energy.


    I then decided to collect every symbol''s energy and create my symbols. Both Space and Ice symbol in Dao Sect, Darkness symbol in the Palace of Darkness, Fire symbol in Flame divine hall, Thunder symbol in thunder world. Chaos symbol must be on Beast Island. I will mark those energies and teleport there. Absorb these energies without them knowing and recreate them. And then, I will break through to Symbol Ancestor with some of Ying Yuanhuan''s energy. As repayment, I will save her life from the sacrifice.


    I locked the energy and teleported. Since I was one with the energy, they couldn''t able to find me except the Darkness symbol holder. Even then she gave a piece of the symbol to me. She was shocked and scared when I recreated the symbol. I then came to my gang and went to the same cave. I recreated the symbols one by one. I then placed them in the sockets in my mind palace. Each symbol was connected with each other. The energy coursed through my body. Since I have my origin energy, I don''t need the ancestral stone talisman. My mind was serene throughout the process. I locked this space in a different dimension, thus no one would be able to stop the process.


    There was no tribulation since I absorbed these tribulations thus heightening my mental power. I then added the power of Ice symbol master with my origin energy and aided my ascension to Symbol ancestor. Since our physique was tempered by our body technique, there was an only slight pain in the head. This took for an hour, where I went through various samsara. I overcame it easily and reached the symbol ancestor.

 75 Time skip, New world, and Rage

    Its been a week after ascending to Symbol Ancestor. I first consolidated my realm and then started to test my powers. My understanding of these symbols increased. I could able to create offensive attacks based on these symbols. I recreated Lightning, darkness, and Flame symbol and gave it to Xiao Ning''er, Metis, and Long Yuyin respectively. All of them accepted the symbols and started to cultivate their mental energy. All of their laws and understanding deepened due to these symbols.


    I then started to recreate some of the anime moves with the help of symbols. We then started to train our mounts. Since we became the top powerhouse in this realm, we focused our training on the mounts. Since they are going to travel with us since the girls took a liking to it, I took them to various realms to train and improve their cultivation realm. I plan to take our team to the next realm. I only need to return to this realm to save the Ying Yuanhuan from her death.


    I looked at the girls who were training and said, "Attention here. I want us to move to the next universe since we reached the limit in this world. We will once again return to this world after 10 years to save a life. Until then, we don''t have any work here. We will move to a new world and have fun. This time we will not always be in sidelines. We will actively participate in some events changing some timelines. We will have fun on the way. So are you ready?".


    Metis asked me, "What type of world are we moving to?". I looked at them and said, "We will be going to a world, where the true gods existed, and the world is at the center of the Primal Chaos dimension. This will also help our mounts, to get stronger by fighting profound beasts and undergoing some inheritance. It is also the world where the hypocrisy is at its finest. We will be having so much fun breaking these people.".


    In the next six months, the girls refined their techniques with the help of samsara painting and are proficient at their mental arts, reaching the Divine grandmaster realm. The beasts are now at the Profound Death realm. In these six months, Qinqin has been scouted by the Palace of Darkness and both Ling Qingzhu and Lin Dong took their training seriously. I will leave their fates to canon. I then opened the portal and contacted the god to send me the coordinates to the next universe.


    In a world with a blue sky, the green meadows are rustling with the winds. The mountains are standing tall and serene. The lush green forest sometimes produces growls and howls due to the profound beasts. The entire land was glistening due to sunlight and morning dew. The air was pure and clean, creating a refreshed feeling while breathing. There was a beautiful pond with a breathtaking garden, indicating we are in someone''s garden.


    She was looking at us akin to trash. It snaps something in my mind and asked, "If we never moved?". She immediately attacked us with her ice profound energy. I just waved my hands evaporating the attack. She was shocked. I immediately exerted my pressure to pummel her to earth. I face was in the ground buried. I lessened my pressure and asked, "Is this what your parents taught? To attack if someone does not obey you? What is your name?". She was struggling, but said, "X-Xia Qingyue.".


    When I learned that name, I was first shocked, but then it turned to utter disgust. She is the person, who betrayed her husband and destroyed her home planet. She is the vilest creature, next to Brahma Goddess. When I thought of that, I snapped. The one thing I ever hate is betrayal from your loved ones. Without another word, I flashed in front of her and kicked her like a football. Girls were shocked by my action. Xia Qingyue flew to distance destroying trees and smashed against the rock.


    She was coughing blood and gasping for air. She was trying to stand with teary eyes. It seems that she was feeling humiliated, and that was the first time she was experiencing something like this. But I never cared. I am a cool guy who respects women. But to existence like this, I would rather end her. She could have used her title as Moon goddess in the future to protect the planet, yet she destroyed it, saying that it was better to be destroyed rather than suffering from other torture.


    When I went to attack her again, girls held me and asked, "What are you doing? Why are you attacking her?". I struggled to remove from them while saying, "Release me! i have to end this vile creature. She is the kind of person who would destroy her family to appease her. She is a betrayer just like her mother. These kinds of existence should be removed from this world for a better future.". The girls were shocked including Xia Qingyue.


    Xiao Ning''er said, "Leave her to be. She is going to suffer the worst in the future. Let her taste despair. By killing her, her punishment would be lenient.". I looked at the Xia heiress and said, "Pray to god, that I leave you alive here. You will suffer a fate worse than death in the future. Thus live your life to fullest before suffering. At least you would have some good memories to alleviate the pain of despair.". Saying that We left that place

 76 Reason and Realization

    After leaving the girl, we came to a hotel to relax. While I was traveling, I had a small smile on my face. The girls were confused, but they kept silent. When we were at the restaurant, Xiao Ning''er looked at me and asked angrily, "What were you thinking about, hitting the girl? Even though she will be an antagonist in the future, but now she is a defenseless girl. What happened to you?". I looked at her and said, "It seems no one understood my plan. Let me ask you something. What is Xia Qingyue''s greatest strength?".


    No one answered that question. But it is understandable, so I said, "Xia Qingyue''s strength lies in her dormant power, The Glazed heart. It can help her see the true nature of living beings. They can see through other''s strength, weakness, lies, and truth. It would only awaken only through strong emotions. But right now, she sealed her emotions while cultivating that cultivation. Because of that, she will suffer and betrayed, and in return, she betrays her loved ones to save them from her. She will confront the greatest from her mother, and in return, she will break herself, thus becoming an emotionless antagonist.


    What I did will reverse that. I acted as I was angry at her, and at that time, I gave her a hint that I knew about her future. Now she would experience a turbulent of emotions from humiliation and fear, thus awakening her Glazed heart. She will be able to see through the lies and emotions of all beings. She will able to see the love of her father and the affection of her brother. She will see the world in a different light. Now she will be able to perceive my words and see the truth in that. She will pursue us, and her attitude will turn 180. We will see that soon.".


    Xiao Ning''er was slightly sad and was disappointed in herself for shouting. I sighed and stroked her head, saying, "I am not angry at you. I know you girls have a soft side to other girls. That was why I never retaliated when you shouted. You never knew the circumstances, thus you misunderstood the situation. Don''t take it to heart. Let it be a learning experience for you guys. Now the gears started to shift in a different direction. Let us see how it runs.".


    Xia Qingyue''s POV:


    I, Xia Qingyue, in my life, never felt this much humiliation. In my life, many worshipped me. My master even treated me as a treasure and cultivated me. My father and brother raised me with love. But today, one looked at me utter loathing. To him, I was a piece of trash that deserves to die a dog''s death. I never even know him. I never knew that he was strong and was hiding his cultivation. He threw me like a rag and broke some of my bones.


    I know my mother is in the realm of gods. According to him, my mother betrayed someone, thus he hates her to the level, he loathes the existence of her. His words can be interpreted in a way that I would betray someone similar to what my mother did. From all these conversations, I can conclude that these people know about my mother and my future. I need to meet them and know about my mother and her actions.


    After some time, I went out of my room to see my father and brother waiting to see my well being. My father, Xia Hongyi immediately asked, "Are you ok Qingyue? What happened to you? Did someone harass you? I will immediately take of them. Everyone in the manor is ready to tear them apart. Even if they are a higher realm than me, I will kill them before dying.". My brother said, "Sister! Are you ok? Please don''t make me sad. You guys are my everything. Please don''t get hurt.". In the end, he was crying.


    First time in my life, I was able to experience the love of my father and brother. For them, I was the entire world. But I isolated myself from them to pursue my mother. Even then, they loved me unconditionally. I was an unfilial daughter to my family. Unknowingly, my tears started to spill. While crying, I said, "Forgive your unfilial daughter. I was cold to family and isolated them for cultivation. I never reciprocated your love and ignored you all. I am sorry for being a brat. Please forgive me.".


    My father immediately wiped my tears and brought me to hug. No words were required between us. I instinctively know that my father forgave me. I even cried in his shoulder. My brother hugged us both, consoling me. Finally, when we came out of the hug, I saw the happiness radiated from people in the manor. I can feel that their expressions were genuine. I started to see the world differently. At that time, the anger towards the four people left and replaced them with gratitude. Without their action, I wouldn''t able to find the depth of my familial love. I want to find them to thank and then know about my mother.

 77 Next Plan and Next Dragon god

    We are in a restaurant, waiting for our food. Metis looked at me and asked, "What is your plan now? Now you started to screw the plot, what is next?". I laughed at her and said, "I am going to save a life before someone else. The girl I want to save had a very hard past. Her mother got abducted by the moon god-emperor and got killed. Her brother got betrayed by Brahma Goddess and killed in the process. She became a sacrifice by her father. Finally, she got poisoned by the Brahma goddess when she was exacting revenge for her brother''s death.


    Her life itself is a tragedy. She will find Yun Che and would be treated by him. She got cured in the process and helped in various dangers. She then was found by her family and was brought back to become a sacrifice for a ritual. She got saved by Yun Che while saving the Primal Chaos dimension, but in turn, got exiled from the dimension for aiding Yun Che. She never got her revenge, and everything she did was for vain. In the end, she got betrayed again and again.".


    All of the girls were silent. I told them, "I said it, didn''t I? The world here where the people had twisted personalities. Each of them underwent many despairing situations, bringing their twisting and hypocritic personalities. If you guys want to see a drama, this world is one of the popular ones. We will be adding stones to already rippled water.". Saying that we left the restaurant. From the details collected, the canon starts in 3 months. I plan to collect the inheritance of the Dragon god. I then left the girls in an Inn.


    I then went to Ten thousand Beast Mountain Range. The number of beasts in the region caused the name to exist. I immediately locked the aura of the strongest beast and teleported in front of them. I released my pressure to pin these flood dragons. I then heard a voice, containing respect, and fear, "I never thought, I would see an ancestral god in my life. What can I do for you?". I then saw the outlook of the voice. It had golden eyes emanating power with the glistening blue scale. It is a Chinese dragon with 100 feet long (This is my estimation. So I apologize if I am wrong).


    I saw the dragon and said, "As a dragon with the remnant soul fragment, you still are strong.". The Azure Dragon said, "I am honored to hear it from the Ancestral God. May I ask the reason for the ancestral God to visit this place?". I looked at him and said, "I will be straight to the point. I want a piece of your bone marrow and a drop of your blood. In return, I would tell you about the location of your daughter and give you one last chance to meet with her.".


    I started to transform slowly. My body started to elongate, with horns protruding from my head. My hands and legs transformed into claws. Green Dragon scales are produced, covering my entire body. A tail was formed from the rear. I started to grow to a length of 100 feet. I formed a mirror and saw my current form. Intimidating face with Sky blue eyes, small beard below my chin with whiskers protruding below my nose. I then saw the shocked dragon god looking at my form. I can sense immense vitality and stamina from my body. I controlled my origin energy in my body to accustom my form. I opened the space slightly connecting with the outside world and gave a heaven-defying roar.


    I then flew in my form around the space and enjoyed it. I then transformed back into my human form. There was no big change except my robust body and a small dragon tattoo coiling my left arm. I looked at the azure dragon god and said, "Your daughter was released from the ancestral sword by the Creation god Li Suo. She is now living near the forbidden Land of samsara, in the Dragon god realm. I will strengthen your soul and give you a chance to visit your daughter and speak with her. After that, you are on your own. You can anchor your soul, or you can do a ritual to come back to life. With this, the debt is clear. Now off you go.".


    I strengthened his soul with Life and death symbol and sent him off. Before he left, he asked me, "What is your plan after this?". I looked at him and said, "To add chaos in the realm and watch how it goes? Maybe I will do that.". He just shook his head and left.


    Third Perspective:


    In the meanwhile, the entire Primal Chaos dimension was in turmoil. The roar of the dragon indicates the inheritance of the Azure dragon god was successfully transferred. Many of the realm gods were anxious, and the Dragon God realm was in ecstasy. There was an inheritor of the azure dragon god. Various realm gods were trying to track the source and send their men, either to assassinate me or to protect me.


    Some people were trying to plot to gain the alliance from the Dragon God realm. Some were trying to bring the inheritor to their control, like the Brahma god realm. Especially the Brahma Goddess Qianye Ying''er.

 78 Meeting and Decision

    I never thought I would see a person surpassing the Ancestral God realm. He also told me that my daughter is alive in the forbidden land of Samsara. And what shocking was, he was able to integrate the blood and marrow and changed it into his own. It just took one drop to recreate it, essentially turning himself to a dragon god. He can also able to strengthen my soul with some weird symbol. But this symbol can rule the life and death of any being. I can also sense that it was not his true strength.


    He can also bring me back to life, yet he left the choice for me. I am sure that he will sow chaos in this world and watch it like some drama. I am going to make sure that my daughter would be safe. I got some plans for that. I was able to enter the Dragon god realm, creating disturbance from its native. Each of them was kneeling at my shadows, respecting me. i can see many of the guards informing the current ruler. I was immediately able to identify my daughter''s aura and went to that place.


    The Forbidden Land of samsara is the place where the Well of Transmigration located. It was the place where one can control the reincarnation of gods. It seems she is hiding here, building her strength. After entering the place, I went to the energy signature and saw my daughter, wearing a white dress with blue eyes and a stoic face. I released my cultivation, and her stoic face changed to shock. She immediately left her abode and came to me, seeing my countenance. I can see a girl protecting her by covering her, but I can see the despair on her face with great determination.


    Shen Xi looked at me with teary eyes and asked, "F-father, is that you?". i can see the shock in the girl''s eyes. I looked at my daughter and said, "It is I or I should say that I am the remnant soul left by the original one.". Hearing that, she started to cry. I waved my claw to create a barrier to protect this place from the intruders. She then asked, "Then how are you here? Remnant souls would diminish if they left their anchor place. How are you here?".


    I looked at her and said, "I am remnant soul left for testing and passing the Azure dragon inheritance. But to my shock and surprise, the one who came to inheritance place was an ancestor god.". Both of them were shocked. The girl asked, "B-but, how is this possible? The ancestor god was dead by spitting the soul creating the creation gods and devils. How can you be sure that it is an Ancestor god.". I looked at the girl and said, "Girl. Do you think the azure dragon would lie? I know from the aura that the one in front of me is a new ancestral god.


    At the end of my sentence, they were trembling. I said, "Never in my life, I would witness a being surpassing the ancestral God strength. Daughter, I will soon vanish from this world. I am happy that my daughter is finally free from the sword. I will advise you to avoid antagonizing that person. I don''t my daughter to visit me early. Live your life to the fullest. Many things are going to change rapidly. I can only stabilize your condition. I will advise you to join that being. With his protection, you will be safer than here. If you have feelings for him, then I will give my blessing.


    I gave her that ancestral God''s image along with his transformations and naked upper torso. It will help her to fall in love with him, or at least it can slowly worm into her heart. I can see a small blush dusted on her cheeks. My plan is a success now. I then strengthened her and then slowly started to vanish. I looked at her one last time and said, "Remember my words. Live your life freely and find him. Leave this place as soon as possible.".


    Shen Xi''s POV:


    I never thought I would meet my father one last time. I was happy that I finally met my father today. I was able to have one last heartful conversation with him. When I start to hear the circumstances of his arrival, I was shocked. A cultivator surpassing the Ancestral God. If this news went out, either the entire primal chaos dimension would go nuts, or everyone would laugh at this news. But my father would never lie at this news. I decided to meet this person and check him. I looked at my at the girl next to me and said, "He Ling. Pack our things. We are leaving now. If what I heard is real, then we must leave this place and join that person.".


    She said, "Yes my lady.". I will meet this person. I want to know why a person of this caliber was on a backwater planet. He was also handsome in that transformation. Also, those green scales and blue eyes were a plus to his stature. Let''s see what my future holds.

 79 Meeting and Meeting

    I was now returning from the Thousand Beast Mountain. I was thinking of my next plan. There were still three months before the cannon starts. I am thinking of taking a disciple to nurture and develop. I am going to search for the disciple and train him or her. But first, I will return home and cuddle my wives. I reached the inn in fifteen minutes. The girls were waiting outside of the inn to welcome me. Metis asked me, "Why does there a smell of dragon from you?". Even Long Yuyin said, "I am getting a resonance with my bloodline.".


    I said, "Let''s go inside, and I will talk about it.". We went inside our room and entered the Samsara Painting. Even Lin Ming was feeling a resonance from his bloodline. I looked at them and said, "I went to the Wasteland of Death to gain the inheritance of Azure Dragon God. I got a drop of his blood and marrow and turned myself into a dragon.". I then transformed into a 100 feet long Dragon form. The girls, without saying anything sat on my back. I chuckled at that site and flew in the sky, giving them a ride. All of them were shouting and squealing, and Lin Ming was flying beside me.


    The flying mounts were first wary of me, but then they started to fly around me. After the fiasco, I turned back to my human form, much to the disappointment of my girls. We were then speaking about mundane things and went to sleep.


    Third POV:


    Meanwhile, a girl of 16 years was searching for a team of 4 people. She was wearing a disguise to hide her identity. She had a poster of four people and was asking people about them. At the same time, a portal opened near the Floating city, and two girls came out from it. One was them had blue eyes and a white dress, carried a sword and another carried some luggage. The first one said, "So this is the place where God resides. Let us search for him.". They entered the floating cloud city and started their search.


    They were Xia Qingyue, Shen Xi, and He Ling respectively. As they were searching, Shen Xi saw many of the males were lusting at her. She pulsed her profound energy, and everyone passed out. Shen Xi then saw a girl, who was asking about the guy in the poster. Looking closely, It was the same person She was searching to meet. She went to the girl and asked, "Can you tell me where the person resides?".


    The girl looked at the one who asked the question. She was slightly stunned from her beauty, but quickly composed herself. The girl asked, "Do you know this person? I was searching for him in the city. My name is Xia Qingyue of the Xia family.". After that incident, Xia Qingyue changed. She no longer had a cold expression, but she was wary of strangers. She spoke to Shen Xi because of her Glazed heart. Shen Xi looked at her and said, "No. I haven''t met him, but my father asked me to meet him.".


    Long Tian''s POV:


    After a good sleep, we went to have food. To my surprise, I sensed three people sitting together. One was a true god realm, one had wood essence, and last but not least, Xia Qingyue. It seems her Frozen heart broke and awakened her Glazed heart. Three girls were talking to each other. I went down and ordered the food. The three girls looked at my direction and were eager to meet me. I simply waved my hand and motioned them to come here.


    I looked at them and asked, "So what do I owe to meet the daughter of Azure Dragon God, a royal Wood spirit created by Li Suo and Xia Qingyue.". All of them were shocked, but for a different reason. For Xia Qingyue, the identity of the two women. For the other two, it was due to their identity exposed before the prior introduction. The woman then introduced herself, "I am Shen Xi, daughter of the azure dragon, and this is my aid, He Ling.". I chuckled and said, "So did you meet your father?". She gave a nod for that.


    I looked at Qingyue and asked, "So. What is your reason for the visit?". She stood up and gave a bow. She then said, "I thank you for giving me a valuable lesson in life. I was irresponsible before and isolated myself from my family, causing them pain. Now I woke up and realized my mistake. So thank you. If possible, I want to know about my mother. From your words, it seems you know many things about my family.".


    I smiled and said, "As expected of a genius. You were able to identify that. We will talk about it later.". I turned towards Shen Xi and asked, "So, what is your reason for the visit?". She looked at me and said, "My father said that you surpassed the ancestral God realm and told me to meet you to save myself.". I said, "Ho! not bad Azure Dragon.". I slightly flexed my cultivation and the three girls became a mess. Xia Qingyue fainted, He Ling was on the verge of passing and Shen Xi was kneeling with her face planted on the ground. I looked at them and asked, "Is this enough?".

 80 Conversation, Timeskip and Start of...

    I took the three girls to my room and waited for them to recover. Xiao Ning''er looked deadpanned. It was not my fault. It seems while ascending, it strengthened my origin energy to an extraordinary level, thus increasing the density of my energy. If I absorbed the Chaos energy in the primal Chaos region? It seems that I am preparing myself for a strong enemy. Thanos, Galactus, Beyonders, Beerus, etc. Thinking of them makes my head hurt. I sat in my chair, contemplating my future goals.


    I then heard a groaning sound, indicating they are waking. When they woke up, they immediately remembered the events took at the restaurant. Shen Xi immediately knelt and said, "Please forgive my actions. I was immature to doubt your strength. Please don''t punish He Ling and the girl. I will accept any punishment, but please leave them.". I sighed and said, "Rise. It is normal to do this. It has been Eons since true god died, and no one has heard about the power surpassing the Ancestral God. I will not punish you guys, but please don''t repeat it.".


    Shen Xi nodded. I looked at Xia Qingyue and said, "So, how was it? You must be confused about the things going on right now. In short, these two girls are from the Realm of Gods.". Hearing this, Xia Qingyue was shocked. I then continued, "If you want to know about the realm of gods, reach the Sovereign realm in a year. You are already in Emperor Profound Realm, train hard. I will be visiting the blue moon continent for a tournament. Your Frozen Asgard palace will also receive the invitation. Show me your strength, and we will speak.".


    Xia Qingyue was silent throughout the conversation, but I can see a fire of determination lit in her eyes. She gave me a nod and left. Shen Xi then asked, "It might be pretentious to ask, but why a man of your caliber is staying in this place?". I looked at her and said, "Your father must have told you that there would be a huge war that changes the power balance. It all begins in this region. In three months, the destiny of the world will shift from a single individual. I would witness that event and sow chaos along the way.".


    She was shocked to hear that. I then continued, "But in a way, I already sow chaos in the realm of gods.". When she looked at me puzzled, I said, "Your absence in the Dragon God realm, will make Long Bai furious. He was already in love with you madly. With your absence, he will become hysterical and would move his army to search the entire realm of gods. Also, the news would reach the entire realm. The realm kings would move their people to search for you, either to abduct you or to present you to Long Bai to gain alliance. Also, you disappeared after your father came to meet you. Long Bai and everyone else would think that you went to search for the inheritor of your father.".


    I looked at her and said, "Good choice. You will not be bored easily. Now you can stay with Xia Qingyue and train her. But never disclose the knowledge of the realm of gods. She has the drive to get stronger, and she has the Nine Profound Exquisite Body. She will reach higher with a goal. She has that now, so go and train her. I will contact you when required.".


    After both of them left, Long Yuyin asked, "What are you doing? This plan and game? What are they for?". I smiled and said, "Didn''t I told you that this is a twisted world? It needs a wake-up call. It starts now.". I then planned for the next events. I am not going to save Jasmine soon. There will be a day when the people from the star god realm tracks her. At that time, I will show my self to the world for the first time.


    Time skip:


    It''s been three months since the arrival of Shen Xi came to this place. Today will be the day that destiny would go haywire. It seems Xia Qingyue was training hard, but she also spends time with her family. Shen Xi and He Ling, both integrated into Xia Family. She is reaching Tyrant profound realm in two days. Today is her marriage with Yun Che. I want to know what will be her reaction after meeting him. Her Glazed Heart will show the true nature of a person. Yun Che was a mass murderer in his past life.


    I called Shen Xi back to the inn and was sitting in a bed. All of the girls brought some snacks to watch the drama. Today will be the start of the biggest drama in the primal chaos dimension. I created a one-way mirror by connecting space with Yun Che''s room. Shen Xi looked at me and asked, "What are we watching?". I looked at her and said, "This is where the destiny changes. We are going to watch the individual who would change the fate of this verse.". The screen then started to show...

 81 Start of the Biggest Drama

    The screen showed a boy resting on the bed without breathing. He had black eyes with sharp eyebrows. His face was slightly feminine, but he was handsome. Suddenly the air around him changed as if something was entering into that body. I was able to see the soul since I was proficient in the laws of Life and Death. His breathing started to stabilize, and his eyes fluttered before opening them. He was slightly confused, but his face became clear. It seems, he recalled his memory of his life and came to this conclusion.


    He then checked his body, and his face had an expression of despair. His meridians were crippled and were unable to cultivate. Suddenly the door opened, and his aunt Xiao Lingxi came to check on him. He consoled her and started to flirt with her. All of us were slightly disgusted by his action. He was going to marry, but cheating with his aunt. He promised his aunt that he would marry her. I thought, ''Don''t you need to get permission from your wife?''. Xiao Ning''er said, "I would have castrated him if I were in her position.".


    We then continued watching the show. Yun Che started to move in a horse, and Xiao Yunlong was freaking out since he was able to escape from the administered poison. Yun Che reached the wedding place and accompanied by Xia Qingyue. He tried to hold her hands, but she froze it without mercy. Her cold eyes made Yun Che flinch. I was able to sense it. At that moment, he had a vicious expression. But this was noticed by Xia Qingyue. The marriage ceremony conducted without any problem.


    I looked at the girls and said, "This is the guy who will change the destiny of the Primal Chaos Dimension. He will meet the fated person, that would create the wind to turn the wheel. Let us watch how it turns out. Shen Xi, after I give you the signal, go and meet Qingyue. You will meet her master from frozen Asgard. Let Qingyue decide who she would follow.


    We then continued to watch the events that transpired. The married couple was having dinner after the marriage. Yun Che and Xia Qingyue were in their marital bed, where she outright refused to accept him as her husband. She even used her status as a disciple of Frozen Asgard. After she slept, Yun Che left to meet his aunt and flirted. Xia Qingyue watched it from afar with cold eyes. He then went to the forest to collect the herbs, that would cure his meridian.


    He then saw a girl of 12 years old, with red hair and red eyes. She was writhing in pain and was searching for the holder of the Sky poison pearl. She looked at Yun Che and immediately bit his finger and went into the pearl. I looked at the girls and said, "Now the wheels will turn. The direction is unsure, but he will be in the middle of the storm. He is also the holder of two heavenly treasures, the Sky Poison Pearl and mirror of samsara.". Shen Xi was shocked. She never expected to meet two heavenly treasures in the same place.


    I then gave the signal to Shen Xi. She immediately went to the home. We continued to watch the show. Chu Yueli came to meet her disciple, and at the same time, Shen Xi also came. Xiao Lie got forced to annul the marriage, but Chu Yueli came to rescue. She told her identity and left the decision of marriage to the couple. Chu Yueli then saw the Shen Xi and her closeness to her disciple. She was shocked, to sense her disciple''s cultivation. She surpassed the palace mistress. She was unable to sense the cultivation of Shen Xi.


    Chu Yueli asked, "Xia Qingyue, w-what is your cultivation right now?". QIngyue said, "2nd level of Tyrant Profound Realm.". All of them were shell shocked except Shen Xi. No one could utter the words. I was laughing, looking at their face. Xia Qingyue continued, "This person, Shen Xi is responsible for my growth. I broke my frozen heart and reached this level.". Chu Yueli then asked, "You broke the frozen heart? Don''t you know that it is against the rule to break the frozen heart! And may I ask who this lady might be.".


    Shen Xi then introduced herself, excluding her birthplace. She then explained her talent and trained her in three months. Chu Yueli was shocked. Within three months, her disciple reached this much from this lady. She was now ashamed to be her teacher. She looked at Xia Qingyue and asked, "So what is your plan?". Xai Qingyue said, "I will visit the Frozen Asgard and speak with palace mistress.". She then looked at Yun Che and sent a thought transmission saying, "When we were married, I was the disciple of frozen Asgard. It was the reason why I never let you touch my body. But you went and flirted with your aunt, saying that you would marry her. That too, without my permission. You never considered the heart of your wife. Consider our relation ended.". She froze the certificate and broke it into pieces.


    She then looked at Xiao Lie and said, "Please don''t take this as an action to humiliate you. I am going to a place where I pursue my goal to fulfill a promise and search for my mother. So I am unable to bind myself to this marriage. To fulfill the promise, I assure you that you and your daughter are under my protection. I will take care of any problem that arises.". Saying that those three girls left. Yun Che was livid and ashamed of this action. He then swore vengeance to Xiao Family and changed his surname to Yun.

 82 Monolouge, and Meeting

    I never thought I would reincarnate again after killing myself in the azure continent. I was born as Xiao Che, adopted by the Xiao clan secretly by grandfather Xiao Lie. I was going to marry today with Xia Family Xia Qingyue. It seems Xiao Yulong gave me heart murdering poison to kill me. That made my soul anchor to this body. It seems the body was crippled, thus making the owner of the body, a laughing stock in the city. I came back to life, and everything went well. Until Xia Qingyue sent me profound energy to freeze my hands. A mocking to my crippled status.


    We got married, and in the bridal chamber, she never let me touch her. It seems she was from the frozen Asgard, and the relationships were prohibited. I then went outside and flirted with my aunt, that came to bite me back. A convoy from the main family arrived, and Xiao Yulong brought the secret to light about my adoption, resulting in my expulsion from the clan. Xia Qingyue''s master came to protect her disciple''s dignity. I gave Qingyue the marriage certificate and left her the decision.


    She then shocked us by showing her cultivation, breaking my confidence. I fueled my decision to grow stronger. Qingyue telepathically conveyed her decision and reason, destroying the certificate. She literally trampled on my dignity. At least, she promised grandfather to protect them. I swore vengeance and left the clan. I will become strong enough to kill Yulong and destroy those who threatened my grandfather and Lingxi.


    I am now trained by the Loli Jasmine, as she gave me the blood of heretic god that created new meridians for cultivation. She was shocked to hear the cultivation of Xia Qingyue and lamented her luck for possessing me instead of her. I am now training to strengthen myself to wash the shame caused by me.


    Qingyue''s POV:


    After departing from the mansion, we left to frozen Asgard to tend the matters about my cultivation. If I stayed in Frozen Asgard, at most, I would be in the Sovereign realm. My deadline will end in nine months. I have to reach the sovereign realm and meet him in the blue moon city. For that, I have to train under Shen Xi. It is not like I am going to leave them empty-handed. Shen Xi has a plan, it seems.


    We reached the frozen Asgard to see the palace mistress and other fairies waiting for us. It seems they were able to sense my cultivation, or master informed them. Gong Yuxian, the current palace mistress, was at the entrance. She had an amiable smile to hide her shock and said, "Welcome back, Chu Yueli and Qingyue. I warmly welcome our new guest. Welcome to our Frozen Asgard.". We went inside the palace and was sitting at the headmistress quarters.


    Shen Xi, who was silent until now, started to speak. She said, "As you can see, she is now a tyrant profound realm cultivator. I saw her talent and took her under the wing. She broke her iced heart and reached this level. Xia Qingyue''s talent will constrain later on. Her talent is too good to be shackled. For this reason, I wish to take her from this place. But as compensation, I will open all the frozen Asgard disciples 54 meridians.".


    The entire Asgard disciples were shocked. To solidify her words, she waved her hands and opened all the profound veins. The cultivation progress of the entire palace rose to a considerable level. Bottlenecks were removed, providing smooth cultivation to all. Matriarch Gong woke up from her stupor and said wryly, "Thank you for your help. It seems that you are from the fabled realm of gods. You took Xia Qingyue as your disciple. It''s just that there was a prophecy left by the ancestor. A calamity would strike the Asgard in 1000 years. We hoped that Xia Qingyue would help us repel the calamity.".


    Shen Xi said, "The calamity will be due to Xia Qingyue. She has a unique Nine Profound Exquisite Body. The user of the body can comprehend and cultivate faster than anyone. Those who dual-cultivate with her would gain tremendous gain from her. She will be the cause of that calamity.". Now even I am shocked by this news. I never knew I had a powerful body. It seems this ancestral God knows more about me. I need to grow stronger to know about this realm of gods and its mechanisms.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    I was now sitting on the bed, contemplating some events. I decided on my mind and called He Ling. She immediately came to my room and was on her knees. She said, "Is there something I can do for you, my lord?". I can sense her fear and curiosity from her. I looked at her and said, "Your brother He Lin is in the Darkya realm. He is the young master of the remaining Wood Spirit race. Your race would be hunted by the black market soon. He still blames himself for not protecting you.


    Inform Shen Xi and go with her to bring your entire race to this planet. I will open a portal, and you girls can go and meet them.". He Ling was now shaking with tears coming out of her eyes. She looked at me and said, "I thank the lord for informing me. I will inform my master and would soon depart. I am happy that my family is still alive. I thank the lord from the bottom of my heart.".

 83 Time Skip and Explainations.

    It''s been nine months since coming to the blue star. The wood spirit people rescued from the Darkya realm, with the help of Shen Xi. They are a good bunch of people. They are kind and compassionate, with good morals. As expected of the race created by Li Suo, the creation goddess. They got hunted due to their wood spirit essence. Their leader was a child and one of the last royal wood spirit clan, He Lin. He is kind but mischievous. I took him as my disciple since he wanted to be strong for his people.


    I kept my eye on Yun Che and his progress. It seems he got trained by Jasmine, and he got the heretic seed of fire. His cultivation reached the True Profound Realm. Jasmine gave him the Great way of Buddha. Yun Che is now going to the Blue Moon city to join the New moon Profound Palace. He is feeling inferior and humiliated due to the actions of Xia Qingyue. As a man, he wants to gain strength to repay Xia Qingyue for her action. He will soon meet Chu Yuechan.


    Chu Yuechan will suffer a fate worse than death with Yun Che. She will lose her cultivation, and their daughter would sacrifice her talent for Yun Che. But, they were his pillar of strength during his dispair. I decided to interfere with their fate, to save him from the terrible fate. Hence, I let them meet each other.


    Xia Qingyue is working hard, and she reached the Sovereign realm. She is now consolidating her realm, with the help of Shen Xi. She is waiting to show her cultivation to me. Shen Xi consolidated her True God realm. I helped her consolidating her Divine master realm and reverted her to prime. She surpassed her realm using her natural talent.


    I am now helping the wood spirit clan to build their house in this realm. Unless the people from that realm came, no one would find them. I created some formations to condense profound energy for them to cultivate. He Lin is now a Divine King realm cultivator. In two years, he will reach the Divine Master realm. Then I can leave this realm in his hands for safety.


    I started to train my body using gravity inscription. I am increasing the gravity to 800G to break and make my body. My body is adapting to gravity, using the vitality of the body. My body is now strengthening at tremendous speed. My Titan Physique also helps in tuning my body to surpass my limits.


    Three months later, I am now at the Blue moon city to watch the tournament. You might be thinking, why would I do that? Because I was bored. I wanted some entertainment, so I am going to watch this tournament. I am in the spectator stand, waiting for the tournament to start. Many sects like Heavenly Sword Villa, Burning Heaven Clan, Frozen Cloud Asgard, etc are going to participate along with New Moon Palace.


    Most of the sects rechecked her cultivation and were sweating buckets now. A sixteen-year-old sovereign? Who would want to face her as an enemy? The Frozen Cloud Asgard was smiling wryly. The seven Fairies were jealous of her talents. Yun Che was now despairing, but he recoiled immediately with strong determination. But immediately, his eyes went wide and was nearly pissing himself when he saw Shen Xi. It seems jasmine told him about Shen Xi.


    The sects came to a decision, and forbidden Xia Qingyue to participate in this tournament. She was too strong to become a participant. No one wants to face her and experience humiliation. She was dejected slightly, but then she aimed to gain some information about the realm of gods. The Heavenly Sword Villa wanted to give VIP treatment to both of them, but they refused and left the arena.


    I left the place since there was nothing to watch. We reached the Inn, to see both Shen Xi and Xia Qingyue waiting for us. I looked at Xia Qingyue and said, "You completed the criteria to know about the realm of gods. Come inside, and I will explain it.". We went inside the Inn and took our seats in our room. I looked at her and said, "Realm of Gods is known as the Divine realm. In the past, Gods dwelled in that place. Its size is ten thousand times larger than the current Profound sky continent.


    Due to a war between Devils and Gods, many heavenly beings got killed. Many True gods and devils died in that war. Now the divine realm has only Divine Master realm experts until now. Before going further, I will explain about the cultivation realms in that place. The Sovereign realm is the stepping stone for the cultivation. Above the sovereign realm, there is Divine Origin realm, Divine Soul realm, Divine Tribulation realm, Divine Spirit realm, Divine King Realm, Divine Sovereign realm, and Divine Master realm.


    Above the Divine Master realm is the Divine Extinction realm, otherwise known as the True God Realm. As the true Gods are now dead, everyone in the Divine realm is trying to break through to the God realm. The Divine realm has various Star realms depending on the highest cultivation in that region. There are many legacies and artifacts left by the gods in that realm, that would make a Divine Master realm expert envy. Shen Xi is from a Royal rank star realm, the Dragon God Realm.


    But to know more about your family and mother, you would have to enter the Profound God Convention. For the details, you can ask Shen Xi for it. After winning that convention, I will take you to the place where your mother resides. You can speak to her and decide your future after.

 84 Timeskips, Meeting Jasmine and a Miracle.

    Shen Xi brought Xia Qingyue to the Divine realm. I am waiting for the Yu Luo to come to the Blue star to collect jasmine. I will expose myself at that time. I will not involve in Yun Che''s life during the Illusion Demon realm or Azure continent arc. I will leave Hong''er in his hand since he bears the blood of her father, Ni Xuan. Yun Che needs the motivation to become stronger. Hence I will not help him in life and death situations. He still wants to defeat Xia Qingyue to regain his honor.


    I will not take the myriad of tribulation since jasmine needs it to protect herself. I will save her and helps her in cultivation, but that is all I will do. The only reason I wish to show myself to the world is to create chaos. The people who learn the existence of True God cultivators will try to find me. Especially Brahma God Realm members. Killing them will do good to the realm. Also, Wood Spirit Realm can exact vengeance on them to remove their heart demon.


    I started to train the wood spirit clan members and help them raise their cultivation. They are going to be one of the pillars in protecting the Primal Chaos Dimension. Also, I am going to revive Ni Xuan to train Yun Che. With him being alive, many Divine realm practioner will think twice before entering the Blue Star Planet. Even if Xia Qingyue decides to destroy the planet, she would not be able to do that. I will do that in front of Yu Luo, to strike her fear and shock to the entire realm.


    For the next four years, I was training them and opened all profound entrances. Also, the energy inside the wood Spirit area was dense. It improved their cultivation tremendously. I even erected a barrier to prevent them from opening the spatial storm during the breakthrough. He Lin reached the Divine Master realm along with He Ling. The girl became the peak ancestral God realm.


    Yun Che, in the meantime, went through similar to canon. He befriended Cang Yue but not in a romantic way. He was not able to show his full strength, and she became enthralled by Xia Qingyue. She gave girls hope to become stronger. She wanted to pursue martial Dao, and hence she focused on her cultivation. She owes Yun Che but not romantically. He met his grandfather and went to the Illusion Demon realm. He got to meet his parents and got an audience with Demon Empress.


    I twisted the scene by reviving the little Demon emperor and gave him a letter to the empress. The entire Illusion Demon realm shook to the core when the little demon emperor came to the palace. With the help of the letter and Yun Che, Duke Ming and his son got prosecuted and killed. Thus Yun Che became a savior to demon empress and nothing else. He also went to the Azure Continent and met with Su Ling''er. She got reincarnated into a year old girl. He also met Hong''er and You''er, the daughters of Ni Xuan. He got the profound ark, and Jasmine got the Evil Infant''s Wheel of Myriad Tribulations.


    I am now waiting for the arrival of Heavenly Poison Star God Yu Luo. She was searching for Xing Tong due to the order of Xing Juekong. I can sense her poisonous presence entering the Blue planet and moving towards Jasmine and Yun Che. I thought, ''It is time to show myself to the primal chaos. Let the game begins.''. I opened a portal and went to their location.


    I can hear Yu Luo threatening Jasmine. I decided to show myself. I calmly said, "Ara! Isn''t this the Heavenly Poison Star God Yu Luo? What are you doing in this realm?". Everyone was startled since they couldn''t able to sense my presence till now. Yu Luo was angry, but she was wary of my presence. She looked at me and said, "I don''t know who you are. But this is the matter of the Star God Realm. It will be in your best interest not to interfere in this matter. Leave this place at once.".


    I looked at her and said, "What if I don''t?". Jasmine was frantic. She said, "Please leave this place. She will kill you without any remorse.". Yu Luo immediately sent some poison attacks to kill me. i just waved my hand and absorbed it. I said, "It is a bad habit to attack while speaking. The taste of the poison was bland.". Yu Luo was infuriated and started to attack me restlessly. She used her divine attacks and physical attacks, but none of them worked against me.


    I got bored with this charade and flicked her forehead. She got blasted to a mountain and embedded in it. Yun Che and Jasmine jaws dropped to the ground. Yu Luo blasted the mountain and came at me with her strongest attack. I nullified it and punched her to ground. The ground cracked along with some of her bones. Jasmine was now sweating bullets. Yu Luo was a late-stage Divine master. Yet she got swatted like a fly.


    Yu Luo stood shakingly with angry eyes. She spat some blood and said, "You made the biggest mistake by attacking me. The entire Star realm can raze this place to nothingness. Who do you think you are?". I raised my cultivation to Divine Master and then surpassed it. Yu Luo and Jasmine said, "T-true God realm!!". I then raised my cultivation to the creation god realm. Yu Luo was pissing now. She shouted, "H-how is this possible? How can a no-name like you reach this realm? What are you?". I smiled and again raised my realm to Ancestor God Realm. Jasmine outright kneeled, and Yun Che fainted.


    I looked at the girls and said, "I can surpass this realm, but you both would faint from my aura. Yu Luo, listen carefully. Jasmine or rather Xing Tong is in my protection. If any of your star god bastards came here, I will destroy them along with their realm. Also, tell this to the higher officials.". I brought Yun Che towards me. Jasmine was frantic and tried to speak. I said, "Don''t strain yourself. If I wanted to kill him, I would have done it anytime. I never thought the Heretic God inheritance would be in his hand.". Both Yu Luo and Jasmine''s eyes widened.


    I took a drop of blood from Yun Che and analyzed it. The Heretic god''s gene got attached to his DNA, making him become a devil in the future. It also contained god elements since he was a creation god. I summoned my Life and Death symbol. Both Jasmine and Yu Luo were frightened of that symbol. They can sense the Life and death laws in it. The blood started to branch, creating flesh, bone, organs, and blood. Finally, the skin covered the body. I waved my hand and the soul entered the body, giving life.


    Heaven''s wanted to destroy my procedure and sent the strongest Lightning to smite the body. I summoned my Lightening symbol and absorbed it. I then summoned my devouring symbol and devoured heaven''s cloud, thus destroying it. Yu Luo was now vomiting blood. She never thought she would witness the destruction of Tribulation. The body breathed life and opened his eyes slowly. I looked at him and said, "Welcome back to the world of living Ni Xuan, or should I say Heretic God.". Hearing this both Jasmine and Yu Luo fainted.

 85 Discussiona and Message

    I am Ni Xuan, one of the four creation gods. I lived a good life in the Divine realm, protecting it from the Devil Emperors. There are four Creation gods and four devil emperors, created from the legacy of the Ancestral God. We fought against the devils to protect our realm. At one time, I met Jie Yuan, one of the four Devil Emperor. It was love at first sight. I pursued her and succeeded in marrying her. We even had a daughter Ni Jie. The bastard Mo E, one of the Creation god and righteous prick, got wind of our relationship and banished her out of the primal chaos dimension,


    He even tried to kill my daughters, so I fought for a long time and left my position as Creation God and became the Evil God. Mo E wanted to create Heaven Smiting Devil Slayer Sword, to kill Jie Yuan. That sick bastard was planning to kill her with our daughter. So I separated my daughter into two souls and brought them into the Blue Star Planet. I then went to the war between the gods and got poisoned by Myriad Tribulation. I created the immortal blood to pass my legacy in the realm of gods and died. Now, I am standing in front of a kid, not more than 18 years old, brought me back to life.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    I looked at Ni Xuan and said, "You must be thinking about your second life, right?". He nodded and asked, "Who are you? How do you know about me?". I just flared my profound energy, making him kneel on the ground. I then said, "I am just a traveler. I visit places to have fun and create chaos. I brought you back to life to protect this planet. I also think that you deserve a second chance to live with your family.".


    Ni Xuan rose and said, "Greetings to the Ancestral God. I never thought I would see an ancestral God again in my life. Where am I? What do you mean by family?". I smiled and said, "Let the three of them wake from their slumber. Also, here are your seeds. Cultivate it to reach the Creation God Realm.". I isolated the space around him, and he started to cultivate. I was taking a nap near the tree.


    Slowly, Yun Che, Jasmine, and Yu Luo woke from their slumber. They first puzzled and then became shocked. They frantically searched for me and found me. All three of them were shaking like leaves. They then saw Ni Xuan and were nearly pissing themselves. I just waved my hand, and all three of them were in front of me in seiza position. I then said, "Let us wait for Ni Xuan to finish his cultivation. They wanted to say something, yet they just nodded.


    I asked, "Who ordered it?". She continued, "It was the realm king of the Star God realm, Xing Juekong.". I just nodded and then turned to Jasmine. I asked, "Why were you poisoned by Absolute God Slaying Poison?". She was shocked, but she said, "I was poisoned by the Brahma monarch Goddess Qianyi Ying''er. I went to kill her to avenge my brother but got poisoned. I sensed the presence of Sky Poison Pearl inside him. Hence I approached him.".


    I then looked at Ni Xuan and said, "Ni Xuan, you are in the Blue Star Planet. You were dead for millions of years due to Myriad Tribulation Poison. As for the family, Heaven Smiting Devil Emperor is alive and is trying to enter the Primal Chaos Dimension through the world Piercer. As for your daughters, they are with Yun Che. Yun Che brings out Hong''er and You''er.".


    Yun Che brought Hong''er and You''er. Ni Xuan started to cry holding his children. I said, "Ni Xuan, combine the souls to bring back Ni Jie.". Ni Xuan started to fuse the souls of the girls. I looked at Yun Che and said, "Yun Che. What am going to do with you? How shall I punish you for the sins you have committed?". Yun Che was puzzled. He asked, "What sins?". I chuckled and said, "How about the massacre of 7.5 million people with Sky Poison Pearl in Azure Continent or the girl Chu Yuechan, whom you raped to save her cultivation? She is now banished from the Frozen Asgard and crippled her cultivation.".


    Yun Che was now shocked and pale. He was shocked due to the info on his first life. He paled due to Chu Yuechan''s condition. Without Profound energy, even a robber can kill her. How and where is she? Is the child safe? He was now hyperventilating. I sighed and said, "Don''t worry. They are alive and safe. You will meet them during your travel. If it is not for the fate planned for you in this Dimension, I would have killed you long ago.".


    I looked at Yu Luo and said, "Xing Tong will be under my protection. Tell this to the star God realm. I don''t mind about you saying the truth about me. Tell the rulers of the Realm of Gods. If any of them came here with Ill intentions, I will give them a punishment far worse than death. Also, tell this to Qianyi Ying''er. I know about the death of her mother and her killer.".

 86 Meetings and Meeting

    I was sweating bullets when he asked me about my mission. What can I do against the Ancestral God? Even the Heavenly Poison Star God legacy hides inside, fearing him. Not to mention, that he revived a creation god from death. I told him everything about my mission. Even Jasmine told him about her condition. I pity her, but pity can lead me to death in this dog eat dog world. Only by becoming vicious, one can survive. But one thing pricked me. It seems that my alluring body never entered his eyes. It hurts my self-esteem a bit.


    He gave me a message to convey to the realm of the gods. Good thing that I recorded the entire conversation in my crystal. No one would believe me if I said I met an Ancestral God. They would call me delusional. My mission was a failure, but this would help me from escaping punishment. It seems the Ancestral God knows of my plan and looked at the crystal when conveying the message. I was shocked to see the daughter of the Creation God.


    I immediately went to star God realm and called all the higher-ups of the star God Realm. Every inheritor and Ancestors of Star God came. The Realm King Xing Juekong asked, "Yu Luo. What is the reason for this meeting? Why have you called the entire upper echelon of the Star God?". I said, "Greetings to the Realm king and Ancestors. Instead of saying, I will show you the recording.". I played the recording. In the end, the entire group was silent. Everyone was shaking, some were in fear, and some were in denial. One of the elders stood shakingly and asked, "Is it true?".


    When I opened my mouth, the crystal shined, and the image of the Ancestral God came. He looked around and said, "So this the entire upper Echelon of the Star God Realm. Right now, you might be thinking, why am I here in astral form? Simple, Many of you are in denial that I am an Ancestral God. To prove to you, I have attached a small Intent of mine. I will release it now.". The intent from the crystal released, and all of us were in knees, planting our face in the ground. Our cultivation went to borderline berserk, and our legacy tried to leave us.


    The pressure on us left back to the crystal, and he said, "Now you can, believe me, right? The crystal can use once again, to satisfy the Realm Kings. Inform them and show the proof. And one more thing. If any of you had any ill intention on the planet or myself, you will see the consequences. Ciao.". Everyone was sweating, and Xing Juekong was now pale as paper. One of the elders asked, "We should go to the blue planet to pay our respects. It seems the ancestral God was busy in time, that he chose this time to expose his existence.


    The next day, the entire Realm kings of three regions gathered due to the invitation of Star God Realm. I was sitting in my assigned seat. I properly dressed to avoid any problem. The Dragon God realm King, Long Bai asked Xing Juekong, "What is the special occasion that you called the entire three region realm kings?". The elder of the Star God Realm said, "We will show you the recording. It is the reason why we have called you.".


    The recording started to play. I can hear Brahma Goddess saying, "It''s just a man. Even though he is handsome, Is this why we are called here? Waste of time.". I thought, ''Look till the end, and you will understand.''. When he revived the Heretic God, everyone was shocked, and Qianyi Ying''er was salivating like a dog in heat. At the end of the conversation, his projection came, and history repeated itself, by placing our head in the ground with our knees bent. The Ancestral God then said, "If any of you wanted to visit me, please make an appointment and inform Yu Luo. She is a delivery girl for me and would inform your message to me.".


    I was shocked. I became a delivery girl. Me, an exalted member in the star God realm, just became a delivery girl for the Ancestral God. Everyone started to look at me, even though their faces are plowed in the ground. Especially Qianyi Ying''er, her eyes were glowing a dangerous light. He released his pressure on us and said, "One last thing. I am not only the ancestral God but also the new Dragon God.". He then transformed into 100 feet long Dragon and gave us a roar.


    This time, the Dragon God realm was crying tears of joy, and Qianyi Ying''er climaxed. I was shocked to know that he was also the Dragon God. I am seriously thinking about my sanity. HE continued, "So you guys have fun. Ciao.". He left. The entire room was in an uproar. No one could imagine that Ancestral God and Creation god are still alive. I gave a mental message to Qianyi Ying''er and asked her to meet me. When we were alone, she asked me, "How can you contact him and when?". I looked at her ignoring her question and said, "I got you a message from the Ancestral God. He said that he knew who killed your mom.".

 87 Punishment and Acceptance

    I saw her expression when I said the message. Her face turned shocked to livid. It seems she was still searching for the killer. She looked at me and asked, "Is it true? He knows my mother''s killer?". I nodded. She said, "Please inform him that I wish to meet him.". I nodded again. Now I have to travel to the blue world to meet him. I looked at her and said, "Remember. No funny business. He knows my sins, and he probably knows yours. Don''t do anything that will get you punished.".


    Meanwhile, in the Nothern Region, a woman with around late twenty years of age, with black luster hair like night and wore somewhat revealing black dress. She was Chi Wuyao, the queen of the Nothern region. Her real age is around ten thousand. She has Nirvana Devil Emperor Legacy. She disdains men and killed her four husbands whom she married. She only respects men who dominate her both in cultivation and in bed. She had a connection to the body of Mu Xuanyin, the Realm king of Snow Song Realm.


    When she heard about today''s meeting, she controlled Mu Xuanyin to see the meeting. She never thought that she would witness the birth of the Ancestral God and the Dragon God. Chi Wuyao was now thinking about the aura and intent. She brought her knees to the ground, even though she was in the northern region. That power and that charisma made her similar to Qianyi Ying''er. She got smitten with the ancestral God. She got defeated by him, even without lifting his hand. Chi Wuyao thought, ''I must meet him and make him fall for me. He will be my true husband, unlike the trashes I had married.''.


    Meanwhile, in the Blue Star Planet


    Long Tian''s POV:


    Ignoring the chaos in the Divine Realm, I looked at Yun Che and asked, "Tell me. How should I punish you right now? Because of you, now the girl is suffering. Because of you, your daughter will grow without you. Before you ask me to find them, I will not do that. It is your fault that it happened. Find her on your own. You are a despicable man. When Su Ling''er loved you, you never reciprocated her feeling. Because of her love for you, she died. Only then you understood her feeling and killed the entire Azure continent.


    After your rebirth, instead of changing, you became despicable. During your marriage, you tried to woe your little, thus cheating your wife. You then tried to woe Cang Yue, without considering your little aunt. Then you tried to woe Demon princess when her husband was dead. Now you even tried to woe jasmine. You even seduced an innocent princess from the Divine Pheonix continent. I am not saying no to bad-boy character, but you crossed the line. Even your teacher would be disappointed.".


    I touched his head with my finger and placed the curse on him. He is now a pale as paper. I made his curse to be only on the Divine Origin Realm. He still has to see his wife and child. He will have too many enemies with his attitude. Once my plan completed, I will help those and mother and daughter to safe in Blue Star planet. Yun Che looked jasmine for help, but she shook her head. I went to meet Ni Xuan, who is now taking care of his daughter.


    I said, "You are an idiot. Instead of raising your daughter, you left her to someone and became selfish. I don''t the cause of it, but it would have disappointed your wife. Family comes first. Your wife is alive and planning to take revenge on Mo E and every other realm kings having those God''s Legacy. She still thinks about you and her daughter. Don''t disappoint them in this life. I will bring you to her. Talk between you two and decide. Now follow me.".


    I looked at Yun Che and said, "You don''t need to come. You can go to Frozen Asgard. Also, Xia Qingyue is in the realm of Gods. If you want to catch up to her, go the frozen Asgard. You will find your ride.". I left with Jasmine and Ni Xuan, who was carrying his daughter. We reached the location of the Wood Spirit clan. Jasmine was shocked for two reasons.


    The density of Profound energy was Denser enough for a Divine Master realm to cultivate.


    The presence of the Wood Spirit Clan on this planet.


    Their cultivations were at the level of Realm Kings.


    I chuckled and said, "These People were hunted by the Dark merchant Guilds. Hence I took them under my protection. This Dimension has some pure-hearted people. I wanted to protect them. But I can''t always be here. I am a bystander, a traveler. In my absence, Ni Xuan will protect them. That is the main reason why I brought you back to life.". We were welcomed by the people. Ni Xuan was astonished, but suddenly he felt shame. He was a Creation god. He has to protect the weak and help them become strong. He should have taken care of his daughter instead of joining the war.


    Unknowing to Ni Xuan, he was crying. His daughter Ni Jie looked at him and asked, "Father? Why are you crying?". He looked at his daughter and said, "I made some mistakes in the past, causing you and others pain. I will be a good father and a good god to these people. I will take the mantle of Creation god as well as Heretic God, to protect the innocent and kill the maleficent.".

 88 Invitation and Caizhi

    I am now sitting with my girls Xiao Ning''er and Long Yuyin, having a sunbath. Metis is swimming in a pool for relaxation. It has been three days since I started the chaos in the Divine Realm. Ni Xuan is spending time with his daughter, awaiting to meet his wife. Jasmine is now training with the Wood Spirit members. I am waiting for Yu Luo to come and deliver the message. I will be going to the God Realm of Absolute Beginning in three days. I will be using my Chaos symbol to strengthen my origin energy.


    As expected, Yu Luo entered the Blue Star Planet. I flared my energy like a beacon for Yu Luo. She locked my energy and came to me. She entered the village and was shocked to see the Wood Spirit people. Another thing was, most of them had Divine Master Realm cultivation. Sweating slightly, she came to me and said, "Greetings to the Ancestral God. I have carried messages from various Realm kings. I also mentioned the message to Qianyi Ying''er. She is waiting for the response.


    I said, "Ask her to meet me in the Profound God Convention. I want to meet Star God Realm king Xing Juekong along with his elders in half a day. Inform him now.". She immediately sent a message to Xing Juekong. Within three hours, I can see the Profound ark of the Star God realm entering the Blue Planet. The entire Profound Ark now parked in front of the village and elders, and the Realm King is standing in front of the village entrance.


    I waved my hands, and the entrance opened. The elders and Realm King entered the village and were shocked to see the Wood Spirit Clan members. They were also shocked, due to the density of profound Energy and their cultivation Realm. They went pale after seeing the Heretic God. I then stood up and said, "Welcome to the Blue Star Planet. As a good host, Today''s food and drinks are on me. Please follow me.". The star God Realm king stood frozen and immediately followed me with the elders.


    We entered a mansion, which I built and sat on the throne. My girls stood next to me in a dignified manner. A long table was placed in the hall with chairs on the side. The table was filled with various foods and beverages, and various wood spirit girls were waiting to serve the guests. I looked at them and said, "Please take a seat. I will explain the reason for inviting you.". The realm King bowed and said, "My greetings to the Ancestral God. As a congratulatory gift, we have brought various tributes to the ancestral God.".


    I nodded and said, "Ok. I will receive this gift. But what about my girls?". When the Star realm group was perplexed, the girls released their Ancestral God cultivation. The Star God realm paled when they sensed there are three more Ancestral Gods in this realm. The realm King immediately knelt and said, "Forgive me, my lord. I never knew that there are few more Ancestral Gods in this place. Please forgive my mistake.". All the Star God Realm knelt.


    I can sense nostalgia and sadness from the jasmine. I thought, ''So this must be Caizhi, the inheritor of Heavenly Wolf. She is also the Heavenly Cursed Lonely Star. This cute girl must be hard on her due to the calamities happening around her. A child around her age must not harbor such hatred and self-loathing. I looked at the girl and asked, "Hey girl, What is your name?". Caizhi, along with the entire Star God realm members were shocked. She immediately stood and bowed, "My name is Caizhi, my lord. One of the Princess of Star God realm.".


    I then told her, "Come here.". She was slightly afraid, and the elders were murmuring about bad luck and all. I can sense agitation from Jasmine, and intrigued expression from my girls. She shakingly came towards me and stood in front of me. I waved my hands and placed her on my lap. I hugged her from behind and said, "Don''t call me Lord. Call me brother Tian.". It was like thunderstruck on a sunny day. Caizhi was shocked, and everyone else went pale. I looked at Caizhi and asked, "Why are you alone?".


    She then explained about her cursed luck and disasters. I silently heard her monologue, and in the end, I bonked her nose. I said, "Don''t say nonsense. A girl like you should play with others and have fun, not to self loath yourself. Stop thinking mature, and have fun. From today onwards, your bad luck is over. I will make sure of it.". I looked at the star God Realm king and said, "For the compensation, I will be taking both Caizhi and Jasmine under my and Ni Xuan''s protection.".


    I pressed her forehead, and the spectrum of Heavenly Wolf God came. Everyone was now shocked. They have heard that Legacy gods can possess the body of the inheritor. I pressured the Heavenly Wolf God and said, "I heard that you are Incarnate of hatred and all. If you push this girl to the abyss, I will end you. Your job is to guide the girl and make her a true god. I don''t you to push your idealogy onto her. Do you understand?". It silently nodded. I again pressed the forehead and searched the cursed star. I waved and destroyed it. I looked at Caizhi and said, "I destroyed the cursed star. You will not be affected by it hereafter. So eat happily and play with Jasmine and others.".

 89 Reunion and Propositions

    It''s been a day since the star God realm came to visit. They never imagined that I would take Caizhi with me. This girl was adorable and cute. I even appeased her by summoning her mother''s soul and let them catch up. In the end, she was crying, yet she was happy. She never met her birth mother as she died during childbirth. Now, she got her mother''s love fully. Since I destroyed the star and tamed the wolf god, her luck increased, and her cultivation became good. Girls dote on her, and Jasmine spends more time with her.


    It is high time I visit the place outside Primal Chaos and reunite both lovers. I called and Ni Xuan and said, "Let''s go and meet your wife.". He was shocked but immediately picked their daughter and came. I waved my hands, opening the portal. When we came out, there were only wastelands and chaos energy swirling around. Ni Xuan created an energy shield to cover his daughter. I can sense a few sinister life forms along with an energy signal near to Ni Xuan.


    I said, "Ni Xuan. Call the Heaven smiting Devil Emperor.". I picked the girl so that he can flex his energy to call her. I can sense the change in that energy and started to move towards us. She was moving at high speed, and within minutes, she came here. She had her cold visage and asked, "Who are you, and why are you here? Why do I feel a pull towards the child?". I can''t blame her. The place filled with chaos energy can mess with the mind, coupled with millions of years in solitude. Without her husband and child, any woman can become somewhat mental. She has a strong will and vengeance to retain her sanity.


    Ni Xuan was pained. I waved a hand to remove the traces of chaos from her body, which influenced her. Her eyes glazed for a second and regained its clarity. She then looked at Ni Xuan and said, "Ni Xuan? Is that you?". He gave a small nod, and they both embraced each other. She then looked at him and asked, "Xuan? Why are you here? Did they banish you too? I will kill that Mo E. Where is our daughter Ni Jie? Who is he?". Her last question was for me. Ni Xuan started to explain, and her expression was like a rollercoaster.


    I gave the child to Ni Xuan, and her expression softens, and her motherly instincts kicked in. She kissed her child and doted on her. I watched this scene, in nostalgia since I too experienced this scene. All three represented a happy family. Only after a while, she came to aware of my existence. She gave the child to Ni Xuan and immediately bowed towards me. She said, "I apologize for the disrespect, Ancestral God. Thank you for bringing my family to me. They meant a lot to me. My name is Jie Yuan, also known as Heaven Smiting Devil Emperor.".


    I released my cultivation level on them, forcing them to kneel. I then said, "My name is Long Tian. As you can see, I am an Ancestral God realm cultivator.". The entire Devil race was shocked after hearing it. I continued, "I know you guys were vindicated and framed. Being a devil means that you are evil. If not, why would the Ancestral God created the devil race? You guys suffered more than enough. It has been a million years since you were banished. All the Creation gods, including Mo E, died. There are no true gods, only their legacies.


    Your era has ended, according to them. I want to give you a chance, a second life. I will take you to the planet which Ni Xuan created. You guys can forget about revenge. The lives you are going to take did not sin against you. Do you guys know that the clan created by the creation God Li Suo got hunted to the brink of Extinction?. I know you guys would feel unfair. They are brainwashed that you guys were evil. If you guys want to vent your anger, I have a way. There is going to be a tournament between three regions, known as the Profound God Convention. Youngsters with divine strength no weaker than the Divine Tribulation realm and age restriction within sixty can participate in this event.


    The youngsters in your clan can participate in this event and win the Convection, thus giving a slap to the three regions. The wood spirit clan members would also participate in this event. Join them as my representative, and win this event. I want you guys not to be conceited. Know that Yin never exists without Yang and vice versa. If Yang gives warmth like a sun, Yin gives calmness like a moon. As for you, the Heaven Smiting Devil Emperor, I propose to protect the planet with your husband. I want you guys to co-exist with Wood Spirit clan and protect the Blue Star Planet. Do you accept this proposal?". I then retracted the pressure.


    I can see the faces contemplating my conversations. The youngsters had a solemn expression. Jie Yuan accepted the deal. After a while, one of the elders said, "We accept the deal. It will take time, but we will not seek revenge or attack them. But we will retaliate when they attack us. We will be honored to be protected by the Ancestral God. You were not biased and proposed to give us a second chance in life. We will co-exist with the wood spirit clans. Thank you for giving us the opportunity.". The entire devil clan members bowed. I then said, "Pack your belongings and get ready. We will depart after all of you assembled.".

 90 Musings and Chaos

    I was able to bring the entire devil population to the blue star without alerting others. I will shock the Profound God Convention with their entry. I was able to accommodate them with the Wood Spirit Clan. I was surprised when the Wood spirit clan welcomed them with warm smiles. It seems that they can feel the trials these devil peoples went through. Wood Spirit Clan are good-hearted people. I can also sense the ascension of Yun Che to the Divine Realm. So Mu Bingyun came to collect him.


    Both Devil race and Wood Spirit Clan became friends. They were able to share their pains and came close together. I was able to cure any misalignments from the devil''s body. The profound energy in this place helped them to cultivate faster. They were like a dry land, which greedily absorbed water. Three to four devil youngsters reached the Divine Tribulation Realm. The Divine Smiting Devil Emperor was now a peaceful woman who is spending her time with her family. No one will believe the peaceful woman here would be the cause of the crimson calamity.


    I was spending time with my girls and cuddle Caizhi. She is a cuddly girl. Her dimple cheeks and the doll-like figure was so cute. Most of the time, I would carry her in my shoulder and spoil her. I was now looking at the moon sitting outside. My girls sat next to me and asked, "What are you thinking about?". I said, "I am just thinking about the comparisons between the so-called Good and devil people. The good people in the Divine realm are doing whatever they want with the people. The star God realm king wants to sacrifice his daughters for his selfish desires. The Brahma Monarch Realm king killed his wife to manipulate his daughter.


    The Eternal Realm King dotes on his son so much that he hides his atrocities. While in Devil people, their foremost concern is their people. The so-called Devil God cares most for her family. She went ballistic when she heard that Mo E was going to hurt her daughter. The Devil Queen Chi Wuyao wants to bring her people out of her prison. Just because they use darkness profound energy, they categorized as evil. Here the youngsters'' bands together to strengthen themselves while the good people plot against each other. I really want to laugh at this irony.


    The thought also compares to Metis. All she did was love Zeus unconditionally. But because of the prophecy, she was devoured by her husband to prevent giving birth to their child. The child born from him was brainwashed to hate her mother. Isn''t it the pinnacle of cruelty? Those power-hungry people refuse to budge since they tasted the authority. I hope you guys never become one of those people. For me, power became a relative thing. I see the world in the outsider POV.


    The next day, I called all of them and said, "I will be leaving for God of the Absolute Beginning. It will only after half a year later I will be coming back. You guys are going to take care of this planet. If Ye Luo came, tell her I will be meeting the Realm Kings during Profound God Convention. Also, tell her to convey the message to Qianyi Ying''er. The entire truth will be shown in the Profound God Convention. I will be leaving now. Girls, practice more and create some techniques.


    I opened the portal and went to the God of Absolute Beginning. The region was filled with grey mist and a chaotic climate. Beasts are roaming here freely and are in the Divine King Realm to the Divine Master realm. I released our mounts and said, "In this place, you guys are going to fight the beasts to temper yourselves. Don''t disappoint us and become strong. I will be visiting you after half a year.". The beasts nodded and went to different directions.


    While traveling, I was able to identify certain treasures like Divine water and some tomes of the Gods. I just ignored them and went to the center of the place. I can sense immense chaos energy concentrated near the middle. I can also sense the abyss next to energy. Even with my sense, I can sense nothing from it. It was an eternal void. I sat near the abyss and invoked my Chaos symbol. I created some barriers to prevent any entries towards me. I started to absorb the Chaos energy into the symbol. The symbol became a black hole and started to absorb the energy at a tremendous rate.


    I went to an anatta mental state and focused on refining energy. The surrounding chaos energy came into the symbol and converted to the origin energy. I augmented my energy to enhance my muscle strength and my organ strength, along with my Qi pathways. Many beasts sensing the disturbance in energy came towards my direction but unable to pass the barrier. While I was absorbing the chaos energy, peculiar energy entered the body. Without concerning it, I absorbed the chaos. The peculiar energy has not brought any harm. Hence i started my half a year cultivation period.

 91 Comprehension and Return

    I was meditating and converting the Chaos energy, along with peculiar energy. The energy gave me a familiar feeling. I absorbed the peculiar energy for a while, and suddenly I was pulled into a realm. I opened my eyes and saw nothing. As far as my eyes see, there was nothing. I tried to feel some energy, but I felt nothing. I never panicked and started to analyze the situation. In a second, I came to a realization. I thought, ''So, the energy was the law of nothingness.''. The law of the nothingness was a mysterious law similar to the concept of void.


    I sat down and closed my eyes to comprehend the law of nothingness. To my surprise, I was able to comprehend the law faster. It was like second nature to me. I felt like I experienced it before. I continued my comprehension. I thought about the nothingness. What is it? Does nothingness mean that it never existed? If we don''t see it, we say nothing. It is also similar to the smell, touch, etc. It is as if the!?. I suddenly realized how I felt familiar with nothingness.


    I experienced it when I died. When I died, I felt nothing, I tasted nothing, I heard nothing, I saw nothing, and I smelt nothing. It is as if detached from everything. I ever thought that before the birth of the universe, there was nothing. But according to scientists, nothing can create something. But then how does the universe formed from nothing? Does that mean nothing is something that we cannot sense? Many questions arose, but I suppressed it. We have plenty of time to analyze the origin.


    Half a year went by, and I completed my refining of the law of nothingness and chaos. The only drawback is that the Law of nothingness cannot be used as an attack. I can diffuse any attacks and make them nothing. If someone can see me right now, they will be perplexed. I exist, but at the same time, I do not. I became a contradictory existence. It is time to reach home and then go to the Profound God Convention. I will rock the world once again and will leave that world after it is over. The Profound God convention will be the final stage of the play.


    When I reached home, I saw both the devils and the Wood Spirit clan in harmony. Even some people became couples. Are these two clans into BDSM? Who knows. I saw my girls Xiao Ning''er, Long Yuyin, and Metis were relaxing and teaching the youngsters. Both Caizhi and Jasmine were playing with the children and Ni Jie. Heretic God and Devil emperor were flirting with each other. It was a peaceful environment that one wants to cherish. When I entered, the girls immediately sensed my presence and looked at my direction. How can they find me when I am shrouded by the law of Nothingness? Even Ni Xuan and Devil emperor couldn''t find me. Is it due to cultivation or Love? I favor the latter since they had a happy expression.


    I heard, "So how was the trip and why could I sense you?". It was Ni Xuan. I looked at him and said, "You guys are now accommodated well and solved your problem it seems. Your daughter seems to be in good health too. I just comprehended the law of Nothingness, hence the effect.". Everyone was shocked. When I asked about it, they said it is the most difficult law to comprehend. I then looked at others and asked, "How is the preparation for the Profound God Convention?". Devil Emperor said, "The preparations are complete. 10 persons are going to participate in this event. All of them are in the Divine King Realm cultivation. They will not sully your name.".


    I said, "That is good. I will call Yu Luo and inform her about our participants. Ask the youngsters to suppress the cultivation to the late Divine Tribulation realm. We will release their true cultivation at the end of the third trial. Ask them to prepare themselves. I will call her now.". I called her, and immediately she appeared. She was still meek, and this time her dress was somewhat appropriate. When she looked at me, she was shocked. She felt that he was not present in this realm. She then suddenly realized and thought, ''He became stronger. He never had this aura when we met last night.''.


    She then said, "What can I do for you, my lord?". I looked at her and said, "I will be frank here. My team is going to participate in the Profound God Convention. You can assess their cultivation and inform them. We will be there one day before the start of the convention. Inform this to others.". She was shocked. Immediately she assessed the situation and noted the names and cultivation of the youngsters. She immediately left to inform others. I looked at my girls and said, "It been half a year since we met. Let''s go inside, and I will explain my encounters.". I said that and took my girls inside.

 92 Convention and Preparation

    Devil Emperor asked me, "What is this Profound God Convention?". I looked at her and said, "Profound God Convention is a meeting in which all the three regions send their representatives to showcase the strength of their realm. Also, the realm king converges to discuss miscellaneous things and also about the crimson calamity. They check the wall of the Primal Chaos to detect any abnormalities. As long as the wall didn''t break, they will be strong. They have no idea that you are here.


    Usually, the exam conducted every three thousand years. But this time, they conduct in 700 years. It is due to the nearing of crimson calamity. Let me simply explain the examination process. There will be four parts to this exam. The exam center will be at Eternal Heaven Divine Realm. First-round composes of collecting soul orbs from killing the monsters and other examinees. The projection will be the one fighting. The real body will be resting. Only 10,000 from the overall contestants will be moving to the next round. It depends on the ranking system.


    The second-round is similar to the first round. The only change is, there would be no profound beasts or natural calamities in that round. For those, who clear that round, they would be conferred with the title of Heaven''s Chosen Children. Only 1000 participants are allowed to the next round. The third-round will on the Eternal Sky Divine tower. There are three hundred towers in which each floor is defended by a profound beast and a Profound Shadow. One should ascend three hundred floors to emerge victoriously.


    The last sixteen examinees will fight one to one. The champion will cultivate in any one of the profound art from the four king realms. The top four confer the title ''Four Conferred Children''. Thus the Profound God Convention.". All of them were awe and snicker. How will the four kings react if all the top rankers are from the devil and Wood spirit members? It is a sight to see. I will be looking forward to it. I looked at 14 final members and said, "Try to contain your strength for the two levels. Unless or until you are in a life-threatening situation, don''t unleash your cultivation realm. In the third round, start to unleash your potential. I want you guys to win the tournament to raise your status and a slap to those hypocrites.


    All of them gave me a nod with a look of reverence. We started to depart from the Blue planet and opened a portal to the Eternal realm. I masked the presence of Ni Xuan and his family. I came out with my ''students'' and was greeted with the sight of various Realm kings awaiting my presence. All of them kneeling in front of me, and their disciples were sweating. I just waved my hands and said, "No need for ceremonies. I suppose we are the last team to enter. All the realm kings are here it seems along with their disciples. These are my disciples, even though I never trained them personally.


    Everyone looked at me, and I just said, "I want to see the real thing, not the scoreboard.". We saw the match, and many of the characters came out. I also saw Qingyue participating in the convention. My students are also doing well. They were hunting efficiently and fast. They were ranking moderately on the board. They even saved some examinees, thus creating a good relationship. We could even see the betrayal of both boys and girls. The fellow realm king and sect leaders were ashamed and ugly. The students can no longer lie.


    Ten thousand people were selected and went to the next round. The next round was also similar. My students scored moderately again. Many illegal activities in the arena were prevented, and rapers and others were killed or incapacitated by my students. Many elders were in reverence since those girls belong to their sect. When the third round started, the pace picked up. My students started to showcase their talents in clearing the tower. Qingyue showcased her talents and started to score along with the disciple of Sword Sovereign. Everyone was shocked to see the sudden growth in my disciples.


    Other realm kings were discussing some boring stuff. Some tried to initiate a conversation but backed out immediately. The third round completed soon enough, and the examinees were given some break. They started to create some brackets for the one on one round. I thought, ''so the end of my stay in this world will end soon. Let''s finish it with a bang.''.

 93 Prelude to Finale

    As expected, all my students are clubbed against each other. It would reduce the percentage to reach the championship from my side. They are greedy, even though they are in front of God. A laughable scenario from their side. No matter what the result will be, our people will win. Then the whole shebang will rock the universe. In the first round, my students fought with each other moderately, to hide their skills. The fights were somewhat mediocre. Xia Qingyue also fought and won against few contenders. Thirty-two became sixteen, and sixteen became eight.


    Xia Qingyue fought with one of the devil students. She used her legacy power but still lost to him. Others also fought against their contenders and won them. The finalists were three Devil and one wood spirit race. So, the victory was ours anyway. All the Realm Kings had a wry smile. Now, a meeting was arranged to discuss the world wall. The Eternal Real King addressed us with a welcoming speech. He said, "Welcome all to my humble abode. My humble respects and salutation to the Ancestral Gods present here. I am here to raise the issue about the Crimson Calamity, which will be taking place soon according to the prophecy.


    According to the Ancestors, the Crimson Calamity will be arriving soon to the primal Chaos region. The Heaven Smiting Devil Emperor will break the wall and enter this region. She is already at the Creation god level. Combining with her hatred, we would be annihilated without any residue. But it seems, heavens have favored us. We got four Ancestral Gods, and one is even a True Dragon God in that. We will be saved this time. Ancestral God, please save us from the calamity.". All of them bowed their heads and waited for my response.


    I looked at them and asked, "Why should I help you, mortals. I have already ascended the mortal realm into the Godhood. Even the true Gods can''t do anything to me. Finally, Why should I help hypocritic people like you?". All of them, who were kneeling, were shocked. They never expected this answer from me. Eternal Heaven King immediately said, "Oh exalted one! Please show us mercy. Please help us. If not, those devils will kill us. And what about us being hypocrites? Devils are the evil ones. Sir, please help us.". I looked at the Ethernal Heaven King and asked, "Why do you say Devils are Evil?".


    The Star God Realm King said, "Those Devils are Evil because they use darkness profound energy. Devils are greedy creatures that would do anything they want to fulfill their desires. They are responsible for the death of various True Gods and Creation Gods. We, the righteous side, must eradicate those people.". His tone was compassionate enough to make others nod. I looked at them passively and suddenly started to laugh. I laughed so hard that my stomach started to pain. All of them looked at me in confusion.


    Xing Juekong became pale after hearing it. I then continued, "Eternal Heaven King! You preach equality, but when it comes to your son, you will discard it and support your son. You masked his entire wrongdoings and stained the responsibility of a father. You hunt innocent in the name of Heaven, but where is the heaven now? If truly heaven existed, Xing Juekong would have been punished for his wrongdoings. Now let''s go to Brahma monarch realm king. Your ancestors gave word to protect the legacy of the Creation God Li Suo, yet in your reign, not only you failed to uphold but also hunted them to extinction.


    If it wasn''t for my intervention, they would have died. Now, your greatest sin. Just because you saw the talent in your daughter and to mold her, you killed her mother and shifted the blame. I never saw such a man in my life.". I then heard a scream and looked in that direction. I saw Qianyi Ying''er, on her knees crying. I looked at her and said, "Oh! Aren''t you the most beautiful Goddess in the divine realm, Qianyi Ying''er? Are you shocked to hear the truth? You must be shocked, knowing that one person, whom you loved, and believed was responsible for the death of your mother. So how is the feeling? You being in the receiving end of a betrayal?".


    I continued, "You guys still want me to protect you from the devils? The list goes on about your hypocritic behavior. If you guys are shocked by this, then wait for my next news. We have some special guests attending this meeting. Let me welcome, the heretic God Ni Xuan and his wife, the Heaven Smiting Devil Emperor.". When they heard their names, the lower realm gods pissed themselves, with middle and upper god realms paled. The invisibility was removed, and both of them came with their daughter. Realm kings were shaking like leaves and stepped back from them.


    I said, "You guys can acquaint with each other. Another news is, the winners of the tournament were actually from the Devil race you know? I brought them from that region, before this tournament. The Devil society is willing to hear your opinion on them.". I gave them a wide smile, motioning my hands at the devil clam members.

 94 Finale

    The entire hall was silent. All were shaking with fear. No one thought that the Devil Emperor would be here with them. Also, some of the secrets are now revealing to others. What the members never expect was the entire conversation was heard by all the realm members. The Ancestral God transmitted the entire conversation to all the participants and the realm population. The participants are now experiencing turbulent emotions. The girls saved by the participants came to know that they were devils. They are now thinking about the scenario that took place. Those males from the same race were trying to **** them, but the Devil race was the one who saved them.


    The wood spirit race, who were considered weak, was able to defeat all the participants. All the people started to contemplate the words of Ancestral God. The more they pondered, the more they were able to see the ignorance of the teaching. They started to see the devil race in a new light. In the meanwhile, the northern region was in an uproar. Their Alma mater came back in the flesh. The northern region was sealed and ridiculed due to the practice of profound arts of the devils.


    Now, the ancestral God came with their Alma mater and ready to prove their innocence. They are waiting for the response. The entire universe is now waiting for the next step. Chi Wuyao was now ecstatic. Her goal was to move from the Northern region, ie Prison. Depending on the situation, her goal might come true.


    Long Tian''s POV:


    I looked at their pale face and had a satisfactory expression. I looked at them and said, "We have too many scandals waiting for the world to see. But first, I want to issue punishments for the wrongdoings you did. First is for the star god realm King. Your punishment will be sealed in the netherfrost lake to become a power supply for the rest of your life. I can''t kill you, since it will make Caizhi sad.". I waved my hands and chains sprout out surrounding him, sealing the profound energy. I looked at the Snow song realm King and said, "You can take him to the nether Frost lake. Take this medicine and give it to the Ice phoenix. The medicine will treat her poison and cure it.".


    I looked at Xing Juekong who was now chained and said, "You wanted power before anything. Now, your power will be the cultivation source for many cultivators. Have fun.". Xing Juekong now aged 10 years and had a pensive look. He lost all his haughtiness and brightness. He hung his head down and left with snow song realm King. I then looked at Brahma Monarch and said, "For you, the destruction of Brahma monarch will be the fitting punishment. Except you and your daughter, everyone will be slaved and sold to every star god realm. I will not kill them, but they will have slaved for the rest of their life.


    I looked at Brahma God Monarch and said, "You must be thinking, even though all left if I have my daughter, I can bring back the clan to next height? See what happens now.". I can see his face becoming pale, but I sealed his profound realm. I looked at Qianyi Ying''er and said, "Now for you, where should I start? You hate men other than your father. You seduce others with your beauty and beckon them to your call. You use them till they outlive their use. If they refuse your call, you will enslave them and treat them like dirt. You even used the former Heavenly Wolf star, Xisu, and left him to death. Because of that, Caizhi became sad, and Jasmine went for a killing spree.


    Those two children lost their childhood just because of your greed. My punishment for you will be like this. You will lose your entire cultivation and knowledge of your skills. The profound energy will hate you and refuses to enter your body. You will be aged 80 years old and lose your beauty. Your hideousness will cause others to prevent from approaching others. The only consolation will be the death of your father. He will be erased from the annals of history. He will be forgotten by the entire population. It will be the greatest punishment for the Brahma God Monarch.


    His entire work laid waste by him. So good luck to both of you.". Before they could respond, Qianyi Ying''er became an ugly old lady and lost her cultivation. The Brahma God monarch started to disintegrate, and all the memories of him left from the people. Now no one will remember him. The butler of Brahma God Monarch, Gu Zhe took Qianyi Ying''er and left the place. They will not be heard hereafter. Jasmine and Caizhi were happy that the death of their brother was avenged. I gave a small nod to them and issued punishment to others. At the end of the Profound god meeting, most of the realm gods were punished and replaced.


    I looked at the Snow Song realm king and said, "I know you will be listening from the snow song realm king. Chi Wuyao, listen carefully. Only when the entire northern realm unified without any internal conflicts, the seal will be released, and you can step outside the prison. Inform others about this. I will leave the rest to Heaven Smiting Devil Emperor. Girls, let go.". We then left the place and went back to our house.